《Tales of the Supremes》


 1 HEAD STAR

    "Where am I?" regaining her consciousness, Tala mumbled as she was somewhat baffled. She don''t know the place where she''s in. The place is vast, she cannot see it''s end. It''s so bright that she can hardly open her eyes wide.


    "Who are you?" she rubbed her eyes and upon seeing the surrounding clearly, she saw a man standing in front of her shrouding with light. A light that gaves her a feeling of warm. The man didn''t reply. Instead, he just gave her a smile. A smile that is somewhat happy and sad. A moment later, she remembered what happened to her. She fought with her people and friends towards the army of demon. The army of demon consist of thousands of million soldier that is more than her million of people. They don''t have a chance to win. Upon realizing this, her friends decided to send her away to survive but she refuse. They were surrounded, no one will survive on their side. But before their death comes, her 6 friends decided to make full of their strength and open a channel, then they push her to enter the channel. Before it faded, she try to get up and lend them a hand but the channel is slowly fading. There''s nothing she can do as she watch them slayed by the enemy. As the channel faded away, she tremble with tears of her eyes and lost her consciousness.


    She begin to shed tears as she remembered what happened to her friends. She gritted her teeth then rubbed her eyes. She slowly open her eyes and eyeing to see the man but what she saw was different again.


    "A crowd?" she murmured as she startled. They are the people in her tribe. A more than thousand people sitting quietly in the square as they listen to the middle-age man standing in the center of the square.


    "Tomorrow will be the final part of the competition where the ranking of the top ten will be decided", said the middle-age man. His voice sounded to everyone''s ear clearly as if he is near them.


    "Is this my final dream?" she thought as she was dumbstruck. "This is insane. This looks real." She looked at her surrounding as she was startled to what she saw. She saw their Head sitting quietly in distant with the nine Vice-head sitting too. This nine Vice-head are the leader of the nine faction in the tribe. In her side were the other nine competitor. She pinched her chicks to prove if she was dreaming but it actually hurt her a little. She slapped herself to further prove if she was just dreaming but it hurt her a lot. As she don''t believe the situation, she pinched herself non-stop from her nose to ears to hands to arms to neck and slap her forehead then stomp her feet.


    The other competitor on her side were dumbstruck upon seeing her hurting herself. They were curious as to what she was doing. No one voice out their curiosity.


    "Uhm, Tala what are you doing?" one of the competitor asked as he cannot endure it anymore.


    Upon seeing the sight of shock of her competitor, she stop hurting herself and begin to humbly stand up straight with her heads up. "Nothing!" she simply answered.


    "I will announce right now the rewards of each ranking." the middle-age man begin to enumerate the various rewards. "The top ten will receive a grade-1 pearl and a guidance from the disciple of Vice-head Cesa. The top nine will receive a grade-1 pearl and receive a guidance from the disciple of Vice-head Paras."


    Everyone was listening to the rewards while Tala was busying herself to perceive what''s going on.


    The top 10-6 receive grade -1 pearl each and guidance from a disciple of different Vice-head.


    "The top 5 will receive a grade-2 pearl and a guidance from Vice-head Bay. The top 4 will receive a grade-3 pearl and guidance from Vice-head Huan. The top 3 will receive the grade-4 pearl and be a disciple of Vice-head Nina. The top 2 will receive a grade-5 pearl and be a disciple of Vice-head Luna and the top one will receive a grade-6 pearl and have the freedom to choose his/her own faction. The top one will also permitted to enter the lake of life. In addition, he/she will receive the golden medallion. That''s all."


    "Golden medallion?" She knitted her eyebrows as she hears this words. "I must obtain it."She remember the use of this medallion from her previous memory. If she can obtain it, any request will be granted without objection as long as it will not do harm from the tribe.


    The crowd are slowly walking out to the square. After all the time of checking if her situation is not just a delusion, Tala clenched her fist with determination, she muttered "This will be my head start."

 2 I NOMINATE MYSELF

    It is already dusk. Tala started to walk out from the square and search for her residence.Her residence is not that vast around hundred square meter. Every one of the 5th class is titled to own this kind of residence, and Tala is one of them. Tala swiftly looked at her place reminiscent her past memory. She walk in and slowly touching the wall as her eyes reddend.


    "Tala, are you in there?" before her eyes shed tears, someone knock to the gate. She hurriedly walk out and saw a young man standing straight with chin''s up. He looks like an arrogant fellow but Tala knew him well.


    "Adasa, what are you doing here?" Tala ask with joyous voice. The joy in her face is transluscent as day. Adasa was bewildered upon seeing the happiness in Tala''s face.


    "Why are you so happy? Did you miss me that much?" he chuckled sarcastically.


    "Miss you?" Upon realizing her unusual action, Tala immediately said with an innocent smile, "Of course, I miss you a lot."


    Adasa was startled upon hearing her words. He know Tala''s temper towards him but why was she acting like this.


    "Tala, I came here to give you this invitation. We will have a meeting before tomorrow''s event." Adasa change the topic immediately.


    "Oh, thank you. Sorry for troubling you." Tala said sincerely.


    "I will take my leave then." Adasa wave his hand and bid farewell.


    "Adasa is a good man but he hated me to the depth of his bone because I am his greatest rival for aiming to be the top one among the class. Although, I want to lend him my hand, I need the golden medallion to work for my plan. What should I do?" Tala scratch her neck.


    ''Feather''s courtyard: 6:00 pm.'' Tala read the letter.


    ''I have 10 minutes before the meeting. I should think of a way to descend to human world to find them.'' Tala thought with determination.


    With her knowledge from her past, Tala sit down in her room and begin to think of a plan.


    ''The golden medallion will grant me a request. Obtaining it is just as simple as walking in the park but what will be my request? There are two options: first, to alter the distribution of the rewards because what the other will receive is not totally within their skills. It is just a waste of time. They need to grow stronger as soon as possible. Second, is to request for my descend to the human world.'' Of course, Tala know that the second one is to be prioritize but the first one is needed to be accomplished too before she descended. ''What to do?''


    Ten minutes had past but she was unable to think of a solution.


    ''Forget it. I will wait for the opportunity to strike for the time being.''


    Tala started to head to the meeting place. The Feather''s courtyard is vast around a thousand square meter. The center was a gazebo. Tala saw the other nine competitor sitting.


    "Oh, Tala your just in time. I thought that you will be late again." Sadam curled up his lips.


    Tala didn''t bother him, instead she humbly sit next to Eya and gave him a cute smile. Sadam is a honest man. He hates Tala because he support Adasa, his friend. In the war againstdemons, Tala remembered this two young man fought side by side. She admired their friendship. Worthy of being praised. ''I must help them obtain a greater high.''


    "Today''s meeting is about the results of the events for tomorrow. We all know that after this event, one of us will be send to the human world to spectate for 5 years. I gathered all of you to voice out those who want to nominate someone." Adasa stand up as his voice sounded.


    ''How did I forgot this event? Oh, stupid self.'' Tala curled up her lips with distressed.


    Everyone in this gazebo doesn''t want to be sent to the human world because their heavenly energy will be stagnant or worst be absord by the earthly energy and became an ordinary human. 5 years maybe short but it is enough to make their heavenly energy to be absorbed if not to be cautious. Instead of spending their energy in human world, they will highly choose to stay to further strengthen their energy. That''s why, in every competition, held a nomination or they thought so. But in Tala''s mind, this is a solution to her problem.


    "We held this nomination so that tomorrow, no one will voice out their objection." Adasa continued.


    "I nominate Odie." Siya voice out.


    "I nominate Adasa." Tris mockingly voice out as he stared at Adasa in front of him. They are sitting oppositely while only separated by the stone table. Tris hated him for giving him a hard time while being in the same class as him.


    "You..." Adasa was enraged upon hearing his name.


    "Do you have an objection?" Tris continue.


    "I nominate Adasa too." Aide voice out. She was a friend of Tris.


    "I nominate Adasa." Asul voice out. He was not a friend of Tris but he don''t like the arrogant Adasa.


    "I nominate Siya." Dose voice out. He was a friend of Odie. Upon hearing Siya nominating Odie, his temper goes up.


    ''They are not really harmonious.'' Tala mumbled.


    "I nominate Tala." An enraged Adasa voice out. Although he wanted to nominate Tris, he know that his greatest nemesis is Tala.


    "I nominate Tala too." Sadam voice out. Of course, this was his support to Adasa.


    ''Oh, not they, but we are not harmonious.'' Tala laughed heartely upon hearing her name.


    "I nominate Adasa." Tala was startled upon hearing an enraged voice by her side. It was Eya, her friend.


    "I nominate Siya." Odie voice out calmly.


    "Tala, who''s your choice?" An enraged Adasa ask.


    "Does she need to voice it out? Look, there are total of three who votes you, two of Tala, and two of Siya. You don''t need to hear her choice, it''s clear as day." Tris showed up a mockingly smile.


    Adasa know it. He wanted to argue with Tris but he is right. Everyone in the gazebo knew that Adasa and Tala were not in a good terms.


    Silence come to gazebo.


    "Uhm!" Upon realizing the silence, Tala voice out, "I nominate..."


    Everyone''s eyes were fixated to her. Expecting her to voice out Adasa''s name while Adasa''s eyes fixed at her fiercely.


    "I nominate...myself."

 3 THE SILVER PHOENIX

    Everyone was dumbstruck upon hearing her words.


    "Tala, you want to nominate yourself? Did I hear you wrong?" Eya was the one who reacted first.


    "I mean what I say." Tala bit her lips upon seeing the faces of shock of those around. ''They may not understand why, even if I explain it to them. A fourteen years old girl wanted to venture the human world to find someone and prepare for war. Who would not thought that this is not insane.''


    "TALA!" Eya was totally angry. Her face was red and can''t be drawn. "Take your words back."


    "Uhm, I can''t. I already said it."


    "Enough!" Tris bellowed.


    "The nomination is now equal to three between Tala and Adasa. We just need to have a second nomination between the two."Siya uttered with self-composed.


    "Siya is right." Eya speak calmly. "Now, let''s begin the second nomination."


    "I object!" Adasa know that he''s not in a good situation. If the nomination will continue, he, sure will be the one to descend.


    "What then?" Eya was enraged upon hearing Adasa''s objection.


    Adasa look at Tala and said, "Tala, why not let''s decide it in a match tomorrow. The one who lose will be the one to be send to the human world." Adasa know that he can''t win in nomination, but in a match, atleast he has 40% chance of winning.


    "Okay." Tala can''t be bother anymore. She just need to volunteer tomorrow. No one will object if it was a volunteer. Although Eya will surely hate her decision, she will support me in no time.


    "That''s settle then." Sadam heave a sigh of relief.


    "Dismissed."


    ...


    ''I need to get six feather of the heavenly phoenix but the Head will not allow me for sure. In that case, I need to do it myself. I have time right now, I should head on.'' Tala dashed towards a certain direction without a second thought.


    In the foot of a mountain, a little girl wearing a white dress was making her way to the top. She slowly walking up not to bother the beasts roaming around. A moment later, she arrive at the top and saw a magnificent gazebo. Inside was a resting silver phoenix.


    "Uhm, good evening sir Enix." the little girl uttered.


    The phoenix open his eyes. Upon seeing a little girl, he was startled. The Head should be the only one who can visit him, but what would a girl be doing here and she knew his name. Although the mountain looks like an ordinary resting area of beasts, it is actually the place of the Species of Phoenix. The only one who can enter was those who were given permission. Without the permission, one can''t enter the said place. All they can see was an ordinary resting place of beasts that''s because there were certain energy that separate the resting place of Phoenix.


    "What and how did you enter here?" The phoenix asked.


    "I know that you are perplexed. But sorry, I can''t tell you how for the time being!" The little girl sincerely apologized.


    "My name is Tala. I have a request to sir Enix, I hope you can help me." The little girl spoke sincerely as she clasped her first and bow.


    "Oh, what can I do for a little girl then?" The phoenix asked curiously. Although the girl can''t tell how, she only means for the time being which means, she will say it when the time comes.


    "I... I request to sir Enix to lend me six of your ''Guiding Silver Feather''. Don''t worry, I will compensate you in the future."


    "In the future?"


    "Uhm, Yes. In the future. I don''t have anything right now." Tala scratched her head while saying this words. She''s just a mere 5th class guardian. Nothing in her possession was eye-catching for a heavenly silver phoenix.


    "Ha, ha, ha!" Sir Enix laughed upon seeing Tala awkwardly saying those words. "I never seen any guardian as gutsy as you."


    Tala just smiled awkwardly. She know that her request was something so much for a mere guardian like her but she don''t have a choice. She need those feather to find her ''Them''.


    "For your courage, I will give you two." The phoenix hand over two feather to Tala. "You may go!"


    Upon hearing this, Tala was dazed. She needed six but what could she do. ''That''s right. I know where I can find that thing. If I can promise to hand it over to him after 5 years, he will give in to my request.''


    "Uhm! sir Enix, I have a clue to the location of the phoenix crown. If you can gave me 4 more feather, I will not waver to find it for you." Tala was totally eager to have the feathers in her possession.


    "Are you heading to the human world?"


    "Yes!" Tala nodded.


    "The feather can''t locate an item, you know that, don''t you?"


    "I know sir Enix."


    "In that case, how can I ensure that you''ll be able to find it?"


    "I read a book about its location but I am not certain. If I can access the library of human and find a confirming clue, then I am 100% sure to find it. I promise to sir Enix to obtain the Phoenix Crown within 5 years." Of course, Tala wouldn''t say that she found it in her past life, that''s she was sent back from the future? Will the Phoenix believed her? That''s out of question.


    The phoenix fell silent.


    "Do you need an insurance?" Tala asked as she saw sir Enix in silent. She was a little nervous. ''What if sir Enix don''t believe me. I can''t think any other solution to obtain the "Guiding Silver Feather".''


    "Ha, ha, ha!" The phoenix laughed heartely upon seeing the nervous little girl. "No need, I trust every guardian. Guardian maybe arrogant sometimes, but they can be counted in terms of needs and never broke any promises."


    "That''s true." Tala nodded as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Here." Sir Enix wave his wings and 4 more feathers fly towards Tala.


    "Thank you so much." Tala clasped her first and bowed with gratitude.


    The phoenix nodded in satisfaction.


    "Uhm! I have a request to sir Enix. I hope you can take care of it!" Tala said with an innocent smile.


    "And what would it be?" Sir Enix asked.


    "You''ll know it sooner!" Tala just smile.


    "And what makes you think that I will take care of it?" Sir Enix asked with knitted eyebrows. ''This child is being arrogant. What makes her think that I will do what she asked. I am not just an ordinary phoenix. I am a silver Phoenix.''


    Tala chuckled as the silver phoenix gazed with knitted eyebrows. "I know what you''re thinking. I am telling you, I am not arrogant. Well, actually it''s your choice to respond to my request or not but I will tell you now. You will find the answer in that moment."


    "I thank you again!" Tala clasped her fist.


    Tala bid farewell to sir Enix and headed towards the heavenly library.


    "Huh! What answer she''s talking about?" Sir Enix murmured.

 4 HEAVENLY LIBRARY

    Tala stored the ''Guiding Silver Feathers'' to her holy ring. It was a magnificent golden ring. It is similar to storage ring used by human but holy ring is more special than storage ring because it is part of the guardian''s body. Tala can materialize the holy ring as long as she wanted and she can hide it inside her finger where no one will be able to see it. This is one of the greatness of being a guardian. Guardian''s weapon is part also of their body. With their call, their weapon will materialize and store as they wanted.


    Tala arrived at a vast school. ''Holy Guardian Academy'' was written on top of the wide and tall school gate. Even though it was already night, she can clearly read the words as clear as day. A lot of luminescent stones light up the school''s ground.


    The school''s ground was always open especially for the students. There are 5 class and Tala is in the beginning class, the 5th class. 5th class consist of more than 200 students, 4th class consist of more than 100 students, 3rd class consist of more than 50 students, 2nd class consist of 25 students and only 5 students in 1st class.


    Tala steadily walk into the hallway while reminiscing her past memory. A moment later, she arrived in front of a golden door and a sign board can be seen on top with ''Heavenly Library'' words written on it.


    Tala pushed the door. Anyone can access the library as long as you are a guardian. Every door needed an infuse heavenly energy to open it but in some cases, a specific heavenly energy needed to open a special ground. Like the office of the Head, only the Head and Vice-head can freely go in and out. Every private residence is like this too. She walk in and an astonishing vast of collection of books can be seen.


    Tala didn''t wait for some time. She immediately dashed in to the atlas section. She immediately looked for the ''Holy map''.


    ''This is it!'' Tala''s eyes lit up. She take the map near the table and open it. It emits a white light. Upon opening it, she saw a blank page. ''Got yah!''


    Tala look for the librarian.


    "Tala, what are you looking for?" A young lady asked.


    Tala was startled upon seeing the owner of the voice.


    "Tala pays respect to Senior Ema." Tala clasped her fist and bowed. "I was looking for the librarian." She said respectfully. This lady is in 1st class, one of the top 5 student in school.


    "Oh, I''m the librarian." The lady chuckled.


    Tala can''t find a word. She know that librarian was a job for only 5th to 3rd class because the higher class needed to devote their time in purifying their heavenly energy. To achieve a greater power, they needed time that''s why the elder decided this set up. ''Maybe, she was punish? whatever!''


    "Are you planning to borrow that map?" Ema said while pointed the map in Tala''s hand.


    "Ah, yes!" Tala didn''t voice out her curiosity.


    Ema put a green book in the table and said, "Put your Identification token in the cover and infuse energy while you utter the name of the object you''re going to borrow."


    Tala put her token in the cover and utter "Holy Map."


    "Your name is now recorded in this book. You can keep it but make sure not to lose it. If proven that you lose it unintentionally or intentionally, you''ll need to compensate." Ema warned her.


    "I understand. Thank you!" Tala clasped her fist and bid farewell.


    Tala saw a boy reading a book with knitted eyebrows. She walked near him and sit on the opposite chair.


    The young man raised his head and upon seeing Tala in front of him, he turn his face emotionless.


    "Is there any problem? May I know? Maybe I can help you!" Tala put a smile.


    The boy just gave her a glance and put back his attention to the book.


    "I maybe doesn''t looks like a scholar, but I know a thing or two. Maybe I would be able to aid you." Tala insisted.


    "Really?" the boy asked sarcastically.


    "Try me!" Tala wanted to help this boy. He unselfishly fought with them when the war broke in. She will never forget it.


    "According to the book, in order to purify the heavenly energy in the 2nd level, you''ll need to feel the surrounding and begin to absorb the energy of nature. Coat thyselves using inner energy and the work will be done. I try to do this method but nothing is happening. What can you say?" Adasa frowned. That''s right, the boy is Adasa.


    "As expected to you. You are really hardworking. Let me take a look." Tala didn''t bother the emnity face of the boy towards her. "To feel the surrounding, given your strength you need a place rich of nature''s energy. You can''t do it here. You need to find a suitable place. As for the absorption of the nature''s energy, using your inner energy is not enough. You will just exhaust yourself. Instead, coat your whole body with your heavenly energy. That will do. The rest is up to the heavenly energy to do the work. That is the easiest method I know." Tala continue.


    "Heavenly energy? Are you taking me for a fool." Adasa continue, "Heavenly energy can attract the nature''s energy but I am trying to absorb the nature''s energy to make it my heavenly energy. The only solution is to use the inner energy to divert the nature''s energy to be my heavenly energy."


    "You''re right but it''s only a basic method. A method suitable for those who have sufficient inner energy. But, you lack this kind of energy." Tala explained calmly.


    "You are right, but it''s not your problem if I Iack inner energy. I will never use your stupid method." Although Adasa know that maybe Tala''s words are right, he feel emnity towards her.


    "If you use that method, not only your heavenly energy that will increase by leaps and bounds, your inner energy will do the same." Tala stand up and continue, "I''ll give you the permission to use and share it. It''s your choice if you believe me or not."


    Tala stand up next to a young man sitted on a wooden chair. Tala hand over a note to Adasa.


    "Here, take this!" Tala said with a cute smile.


    "Why would I?" Adasa was a bit perplexed to her action.


    "Just take this!" Tala frowned.


    "Just put it on the table." Adasa said.


    "What are you afraid of? This is just a paper and you can''t even touch it." Tala was a bit angry right now.


    Adasa was a little doubtful to Tala''s action but he take the paper from Tala''s hand eventually.


    "The method I imparted to you will truly increase your inner energy by leaps and bounds too. I am definetely sure!" Tala rest assured. She continue, "I just want you not to tell others about me."


    Tala bid farewell to the perplexed Adasa.


    Upon hearing Tala''s words, his eyes lit up. ''To increase one inner energy, the main source of energy, by leaps and bounds is a dream of all guardian. If I can achieve it, I will no longer have a hard time strengthening my energy.


    Tala and I are not in a good terms, but helping me this lot...''


    "Forget it. I should try it first if it is truly effective." he murmured.

 5 THE 10 GREAT GUARDIAN?

    Adasa open the note. He was dumbstruck to what he saw. ''A map of the forbidden mountain?'' He murmured.


    ...


    ''I managed to perceived that method because of life and death situation when I enter that ruin. Griihhhh! That despicable demons. I swear to find and kill all of you.'' Tala swear. She gritted her teeth as she remember how those demons able to corner her.


    ...


    Ten Great Guardians entered a splendid garden. They all wear golden robes. The one in lead was an old man holding a golden scepter.


    "Head Araw, how many guardians do you think will be born this time?" Vice-head Cesa asked.


    "Vice-head Cesa, I am not certain. Maybe 7." The Head replied.


    "I guess 5. What do you think?" Vice-head Cesa energetically said as she glance at the Head.


    "Vice-head Cesa, stop bothering the Head. You just wanted to make a bet again, no?" Vice-head Nina knitted her eyebrows.


    "Vice-head Nina, you''re saying nonsense. Why would I do that?" Vice-head Cesa defend herself. She continue, "Yes, Head Araw, do you wanna bet?" She twinkled her eyes.


    Upon hearing those words, Head Araw felt dazed. He remember the loses he suffer ''cause of the bet he and Vice-head Cesa made every time this occasion occurs.


    "Uhm, I pass." Head Araw said with a placid face. ''Why would I let her pass through me again. I always lose and I already admit it.''


    "Eh! Let''s just bet 10 grade-8 pearl, huh!" Vice-head Cesa insisted.


    Upon hearing those words, the other Great Guardian almost spouted a mouthful of blood from frustration especially Head Araw. He can barely fetch out 25 grade-8 pearl a year and it was distributed to the student in first class and the 20 elder including himself. How could he fetch 10 grade-8 pearls if he lose and sure things, if Head Araw win Vice-head Cesa will certainly shamelessly run away.


    "Vice-head Cesa, stop it." Vice-head Nina frowned.


    Before Vice-head Cesa can speak an excited voice was heard.


    "We''re here!" Vice-head Bay exclaimed.


    At the middle of the garden, the ten of them arrived in front of a giant golden door.


    "Alright, everyone take out your identity token." Head Araw said joyously.


    The golden door has a majestic aura. An ancient words carved in every corner and in the middle, 9 carved holes can be seen around the one carved wings. The holes were where the 9 Vice-head token will be place while the carved wings was where the identity token of the Head. Yes, the Ten Great Guardian were the Head and the 9 Vice-head.


    They put their token inside the carved holes all together and a majestic heavenly energy can be feel as the door slowly open.


    Inside was a wondrous scene anyone can''t imagine. Here and there were flower that emitted heavenly energy. In the middle was a 100 meter tall and 50 meter wide narra tree and it was surrounded by almost hundred milflores, one meter tall.


    "Woah, even though I often saw this place, I can''t stop my excitement." Vice-head Luntian exclaimed.


    "It can''t be help. Amongst us here, you''re the closer to nature. So, basically, your the most overacted!" Vice-head Venancio snirred.


    Vice-head Luntian has an nature heavenly energy which means he can brings forth the power of nature.


    "So, what? Atleast I''m not like the other one here who is cold as -1000 degree celcius." Vice-head Luntian raised his brows to Vice-head Venancio. He continue, "Why it became suddenly hot here?"


    Vice-head Venancio twitch his lips as he pointed at the back of Vice-head Luntian.


    "Oh, no!" Vice-head Luntian slowly turn around. "Ehhhh!"


    "You... you''re dead." Vice-head Luna said furiously.


    Vice-head Luna was known for his coldness, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how to respond to pros and cons around him. He just really cold outside.


    "Head Araw, look at Vice-head Luna. He''s getting mad." Vice-head Luntian went near to the Head.


    "Vice-head Luntian, you should not tease Vice-head Luna. He is totally cold, so you better careful for your words next time." Head Araw chuckled.


    "Ehhhh. What''s up to you Head Araw." Vice-head Luntian said anxiously. He thought that the Head will stop Vice-head Luna, but who knows that he will just add fuel to the fire.


    Suddenly, the temperature became higher and higher. Upon looking at their back, they saw Vice-head Luna with a red twisted face. He emits a lightning aura. Vice-head Luna has an lightning heavenly energy.


    Shiiiiii!


    A sound of water can be heard as Vice-head Bay emites a water energy and directed it to Vice-head Luna who''s firing up. Vice-head Bay has an water heavenly energy.


    "Vice-head Luna, keep cal...." but before Vice-head Bay can finished his words, a frustrating wet Vice-head Luna charged towards him.


    "You''re courting death." Vice-head Luna shouted.


    Head Araw emits a golden aura and charged towards the middle of the two. "Stop it already. Where in the outskirt of the Most Holy Land." He frowned. Although they are one kilometer away from the center of the most holy land, no one can denied that where they were standing was also part of it.


    The both of them stop charging. Vice-head Bay exhaled greatly.


    "Vice-head Luna, are you okay?" a timid Vice-head Paras asked.


    "Am I okay? Are you insulting me? Can''t you see well how am I?" Vice-head Luna frowned.


    "You can dry yourself, ya know?" Vice-head Bay said calmly.


    "You''re right. How about you help me. Come here next to me." Vice-head Luna give him a smile that is not a smile.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Dream on. I will difinitely not fall from your scheme, hm?" Vice-head Bay rolled his eyes. ''What do you think of me? I know that you will divert your anger to me and grab my neck if I came near you.Your voice telling me. Anyone here know your scheme. You''ll will act nice, ask them to get near you so that you can easily grab the neck and send a lightning aura to the victims body. I will not fall for it.''


    "Vice-head Bay, look here." Vice-head Luna said gleefuly.


    "You can''t fool me." Vice-head Bay shouted.


    "There''s a Misty Lily here." Vice-head Luna pointed a yellow flower beside him.


    "Really? Let me take a look." Vice-head Bay dash hurriedly towards Vice-head Luna without a second thought.


    Zzzzzzzzzzhzzzzxzz


    Before Vice-head Bay can reached Vice-head Luna, he was sent flying 10 meters away.


    "Huh! I was finally relieved!" Vice-head Luna said gleefuly.


    "Vice-head Bay, did you forget that misty Lily can''t survive in land?" Vice-head Ino exclaimed.


    "You...!" Vice-head Bay charged towards Vice-head Ino. Of course he know, but the allure of Misty Lily was totally great that he can forget all the important details. As a water heavenly energy reaching it''s limits, the Misty Lily will a great help to overcome it.


    Vice-head Ino take the hit and move 5 steps backward.


    "Ehh!" Vice-head Ino intending to fight back but Vice-head Cesa stop him. But, instead of stoping, Vice-head Ino sent a earth aura towards Vice-head Cesa. She retaliate and move 10 step backward. Beside Vice-head Cesa was Vice-head Venancio who also take the hit and dirt all over his dress can be seen.


    "Inooooooo!" Vice-head Venancio furiously roared. He was totally angry. He was known as the clean and neat Vice-head amongst them but right now, he looks like a beggar full of dirt.


    Vice-head Bay intending to stop the charging Vice-head Venancio by sending his energy but he was move 2 step backward before he can charge and the energy that was for Vice-head Venancio was sent flying to Vice-head Nina.


    Vice-head Nina called her crossbow and sent three arrows towards Vice-head Bay.


    "Sh**!" Vice-head Bay uttered as he avoid the arrows.


    Vice-head Venancio didn''t stop charging towards Vice-head Ino.


    "Oh, noh!" Vice-head Ino dashed towards the Head.


    The Head who was gleefully staring at the distant milflores that was showing a sign of blooming frowned as he looked at his back.


    "WHAT A MESS! ALL OF YOU STOP!" Head Araw yelled like thunder that descended from the sky.


    ''Hm! They totally make the Head angry again.'' Vice-head Huan twitch his lips. He''s just the one who didn''t take part of the commotion. They always like that when they are all gathered. He was totally immune to the situation.


    "Is this how the Great Guardian should act?" Head Araw asked as he knitted his eyebrows. He continue,


    "Great Guardian? What a joke."

 6 A NEW BORN GUARDIAN

    Upon hearing the furious words of the Head, every one stopped and they immediately tidied up theirselves and stand up straight as if nothing happened.


    But the Head continuously emits a golden aura that became stronger and stronger.


    "We''re doomed!" They thought.


    "Head Araw, the milflores is starting to have form." Vice-head Huan successfully managed to divert the Head''s attention to the flower.


    "You''re right, Vice-head Huan!" The Head exclaimed upon seeing the petals slowly flying and spinning above the flower in a spiral form.


    Silent came. Every one''s eyes fixated to the flower.


    The red milflores''s petals starting to have a form of a 5 years old child.


    With a swishhhhh! The human form petals begin to change into skin. It''s snow skin became lively as another part of the body was slowly forming. Light shrouded the surrounding. Even though the light is an eye''s sore, it''s nothing to the ten great Guardian.


    "A new guardian was born today!" The Head murmured with a smile.


    Bham!


    The little guardian slowly walked towards the narra tree. He put his palm to the trunk and a hand print can be seen. He surged his life force towards the tree. He emits a white light while the tree emits a green light.


    one breath


    two breath


    five breath


    ten breath


    twenty breath


    sixty breath


    The surged of energy continued as the aura of the child begin to fade.


    ''It''s my time to shine.'' Head Araw gleefully thought.


    The Head walked near to the child about 20 meters away. He hold is scepter with two hands and surged it with his golden heavenly energy. He directed his energy to the child. His energy enveloped the child. Upon securing that his energy totally enveloped the child, he slowly pulled the child away from the tree.


    Zuuuuuzuuuuuuzuu


    Sweat can be seen to the Head''s forehead.


    "Head Araw, the child''s life force begun to fade. Hurry up!" Vice-head Cesa said anxiously.


    "He''s trying his best. Can''t you see? Don''t bother him." Vice-head Bay uttered anxiously.


    The 9 Vice-head begin to shed sweat in their forehead too.


    "The force of that child is too strong." Vice-head Luna said with a composed posture.


    "You''re right." The other nodded.


    Naturally, a new born guardian can be easily pulled away from the narra tree, but there are some instances that the Head need extra effort. As such, the new born guardian is said to have a strong soul and will. They were the kind of guardian that will do anything for the goodness of all. As such, even if they don''t have a memory at all, the new born guardian aims to help produce a seed as much as they can without realizing that their life was on the line. Yes, the narra tree produces a seed of the milflores through the life force of a new born guardian. More milflores, more Guardian that will be born.


    Upon realizing that his surge of energy wasn''t enough, Head Araw surges his inner energy. ''Damn it!'' He murmured.


    The child slowly getting away from the tree as the Head pull him over.


    Half meter


    one meter


    ten meter


    twenty meter


    The child is now in front of the Head.


    The child still unconscious as his eyes closed.


    Head Araw inhaled a turbid of air. Grasping his breath, he wipe his sweat in his face.


    "Head Araw, are you okay?" Vice-head Nina said calmly as she approached the Head.


    "I''m fine!" The Head replied.


    "Of course, the Head is fine. Did you forgot the incident that he spout a mouthful of blood and rest for seven days but he''s totally alright? No damage, no bruised. That''s the most terrifying scene I have ever seen but the Head pull it off." Vice-head Ino said enthusiastically while remembering that event.


    "Right. That was the most dangerous work of the Head I have seen too!" Vice-head Venancio said in agreement. He continue, "Who was it again?"


    "Her name is Tala!" Vice-head Luna replied.


    "All of us know why I need to send him away from the narra tree, right?" Head Araw face the nine Vice-head as he patted the head of the little guardian in his side.


    "Yes. It is for his safety. If not successful, he will offer all of his life force to the narra tree and eventually die." Vice-head Paras said.


    "Uh! Ten thousand years ago, we really don''t need an outside help to take a step away from the narra tree upon offering 1 percent of our life force it is because we have more population on that time. But after the great war between the guardians and the demons, we lost a lot." The Head sadly remember what his teacher told him.


    "Right Head Araw, did your teacher told you why we have lost a lot?" Vice-head Luna asked.


    "Uh?" The others nodded as their eyes fixated to the Head waiting for his answer.


    Vice-head Luna continue. "According to what I know, we are much more stronger than the enemy, so why we have lost?"


    "According to teacher, our ancestor send seventy percent of our people to the human world to assist the war between the humans and the demons. Unfortunately, they didn''t anticipated that the true target is our den.The demons only sent 20 percent of their warrior in the human world. With only 30 percent present in our den at that time, they manage to drive away the eighty percent demons. But, they can''t wholey protect this garden of life that time. This garden was attacked over and over again. Only more than hundred of milflores survive from it''s tens of thousand flower." The Head sadly said. He continue, "A new born guardian that time needed only one percent of life force offering. Upon reaching the quota, they immediately back away. With a tens of thousand milflower that time, our population grows stronger. The making of the seed from the narra tree is an easy feat on that time."


    Forming the milflores seed is through the life force of a new born guardian. And it takes thousand of new born guardian''s life force.


    "Unfortunately, because of that event, a new born guardian forced to offer their whole life force. Upon realizing it, our clan population decline." Vice-head Huan continued.


    "So, after a thousand years, our ancestor found a way to stop a new born guardian from offering their whole life force." Vice-head Luna said. He continue, "And it is that thing." He pointed the scepter that was in the hand of the Head.


    "You''re right. This is a scepter of a holy being from the heaven." The Head chuckled.


    "Oh, Head, did our ancestors said who is the owner of that scepter?" Vice-head Luntian asked with widened eyes.


    "Uhm, according to the holy record that was past to every Heads, this scepter belong to one of the great commander of the heaven." The Head said gleefully.


    "Really?" They were all shockedupon hearing this.


    Legends says, there are great commanders in heaven. They are the being one can''t imagine. So, upon hearing the Head''s words they were bewildered.


    Although they were closed to each other, this was the first time they asked the origin of the scepter.


    "How strong really is that thing?" Vice-head Paras asked. He was fanatic to strongs weapon. He has a lot of collection of weapons.


    "I don''t know either. But one thing for sure, I can only manage to use a scrap of it''s power." The Head said proudly.


    "Just scrap?" Everyone was shocked.


    "If it just a scrap, it might be really a powerful weapon. But, the energy needed was too great. Who will be able to bring forth of it''s power?" Vice-head Paras asked curiously.


    "I have no idea either." The Head answered.


    "Huh?" The child open his eyes.


    "Oh. Hello dear. What can we call you?" Head Araw asked.


    "My name?" The child thought for a moment. Suddenly, a surged of knowledge came into the child''s memory. They are only basic knowledge such as his name, what he is, where he is, he''s role and a little survival instinct. This was one of the guardian unique nature.


    "Oh! My name is Pula." The child said with a cute smile in his face. He continue, "Guardian Pula pays respect to the Head and the Vice-heads!" He clasped his fist and bow.

 7 ADASAs DISCOVERY 1

    Pula raise his hand. He surged his inner energy to his little right hand and it materialized. A long pointed weapon was formed. It was not that strong and hard, but it is enough to kill teenage human being. That''s how strong guardian is. A new born guardian can already kill a teenage human being easily, how frightening it is if it became an adult.


    "Woah! What a cute little spear!" Head Araw was surprised upon seeing the child materializing his own weapon.


    The nine Vice-head was also a little bewildered.


    "Head Araw, how many guardian have materialized their weapon upon their birth at this era?" Vice-head Huan asked with excitement.


    "There were just five and with this little one here, it was a total of six." Head Araw said with a big smile.


    "Your lead, Head Araw was totally blessed by the heaven. In our history, there were only 2-4 new born guardian that can materialized their weapon upon their birth. But, right now was totally a miracle." Vice-head Huan said happily.


    "Vice-head Huan, you forgot the fact that we have only less than hundred milflores here but the number of idiosyncratic guardian was incredible. This was totally a miracle." Vice-head Nina said with an admiration to her face.


    Those who can materialize their first weapon at the time of their birth were called idiosyncratic guardian.


    The milflores shrank. A minute later, it became a sprout again.


    In every hour that passed by, one more milflores acted up. With a baam, they became a new born guardian. Then, it slowly forming into a sprout just like the first one.


    They spent five hours inside the garden of life.


    ''Hooo! Thank goodness I didn''t bet up with Vice-head Cesa or else I would have lost again!'' Head Araw thought.


    "What a waste. I should have won if you, Head Araw didn''t coward!" Vice-head Cesa pouted.


    "_" ''What the heck. Coward your head! If I bet up with you, what would you think my situation is. I will totally be found in a garbages for being too poor.'' Head Araw almost spout out a mouthful of blood.


    ...


    An hour after the departure of Tala in the library, Adasa search for a place rich in natural energy. ''Tala''s note says to go to that forbidden mountain. She said it was rich in nature energy. I doubt her but there''s no harm trying. Although it is a resting place of the beast, with the map written on the note there''s no danger for sure if I follow it!''


    ''It was said forbidden but no one except the Head can enter it, I wonder why?'' Adasa was curious.


    The moon was shining bright while the stars were twinkling non-stop.


    At the top of a mountain, near a lake, a young man sit cross leg and begin to meditate. A moment later, a gust of life-like wind circling him. His body started to absorb it using his inner energy. He dived the nature energy into the center of his body using his inner energy and purified it. Upon doing so, the nature energy became his inner energy and some of the nature energy started to leaked out because of lack of physical strength. It traveled around his body and became part of his heavenly energy. The physical strength was like the glass while the inner energy was the water inside it. If the physical strength didn''t have much space to contain the inner energy it will leaked out. The heavenly energy was the outside energy of the body. But the physical strength, heavenly energy and inner energy were three different entities that''s why they were used in separate times and/or together.


    Five minutes later...


    Ten minutes


    Twenty minutes


    Fifty minutes


    One hour


    Three hours


    The young man inhaled a turbid of air. The shocked can be seen all over his face. The pace of purifying the heavenly energy with the method he used was horrifying. He closed his eyes again and started to meditate.


    Ten minutes


    Twenty minutes


    One hour


    Two hours


    Three hours had passed.


    "What a great purifying method. If I continue this pace, I will definitely enter the second level in the next two days!" Adasa''s widened his eyes. "If this method is so horrifying, why Tala willingly impart this to me? Whatever I thought, I can''t find the answer. Where not in a good terms, so why?" Adasa continue to think. "Forget it. I will just ask her directly."


    Adasa stand up and started to head out from the lake. He was going to head down the mountain when he suddenly heard a voice.


    "Wait! Little man." The voice in the dark uttered.


    "Wh.. who are you?" Adasa stutteringly asked.


    "Don''t be afraid. I am a friend." The voice stated.


    "A f. f.f... friend? If you are a friend, why are you hiding in the dark?" Adasa''s asked anxiously. ''If this one is an nemesis, how did he enter our land? He emits a strong aura as strong to the Head. Was this the reason why we were forbidden to enter this mountain? Oh, no! I''m doomed.''


    The sky above Adasa started to darken as if something big covered above. Adasa was frozen upon seeing a wonderful sight above him.


    "You.. you are the legendary Phoenix." Adasa stattered. ''How... h..how did this happen?'' He was trembling with shock. The Phoenix emits a dazzling silver light.


    "Legendary Phoenix? Child I was just a silver Phoenix far from being a legendary." The Silver Phoenix chuckled. Legendary Phoenix was the existence every one of their species adheres to achieve. So, upon hearing Adasa''s words, the Phoenix''s heart moved a little bit. Of course, to be said as a legendary Phoenix was heartfelt words. He continue, "I am a Silver Phoenix. My name is Enix. You can call me sir Enix."


    "Guardian Adasa pays respect to sir Enix. Guardian Adasa begs for your forgiveness for my rudeness earlier!" Adasa bowed 90 degree.


    "Don''t get work out about it. Raise your head. If you are truly sorry then just sincerely answer my questions!" Sir Enix stated.


    "Uhm! I agree to your demand!" Adasa didn''t hesitated.


    "Tell me how did you know that method of purification!" Sir Enix asked.


    "Uhm?" Adasa didn''t know how to respond. ''Should I tell him the truth, but it isn''t my right to say it. Tala should be the one to say it. I wonder if it just okay?''


    "Is there a problem?" Upon seeing the young man feel into dazed, sir Enix was perplexed. He continue, "Is it that hard to tell me that simple information. Rest assured, I am not an enemy and I will not talk about it to other."


    "It''s not that." Adasa hurriedly denied. ''How could a silver phoenix be an enemy. They were heavenly blessed to guard and guide every guardian.''


    "Then what?" Sir Enix frowned. "It is just a mere information. Although, it is helpful to 1st level guardian, it is nothing to 5th level guardian and above."


    ''What to do? Sir Enix was getting mad. Forget it! She said she had given me the permission to share it to anyone but she said that I should not tell anyone that she is the source of the method.'' Adasa gazed to sir Enix with a bit of worriness.


    "Uhm, I...I am very sorry but can you change the question." Adasa anxiously asked.


    "Why?" Sir Enix frowned.


    "It is because the one who impart this method told me to share it to anyone but demanded not to tell anyone about her identity."


    "Okay. If it is truly a secret for her part then I will not continue asking it."


    Adasa heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then, tell me how did you enter this place." Sir Enix asked.


    "Enter this place?" Adasa was a bit perplexed. He continue, "I enter by following this map." Although he was curious why sir Enix asked him that question he didn''t hesitate to answer and hand over the note given to him by Tala.


    The Silver Phoenix take the note and open it. It was map but there''s no special about it. It is just a map that ensure this young man does not encounter any beast.


    "What a detailed map!" Said the Silver Phoenix. Sir Enix hand over the map to Adasa.


    "Can you show me again the method you used just now?" Sir Enix smile.


    "Of course, of course!" Adasa''s exclaimed.


    Adasa sit down cross legs and begin to meditate. After six hours of purification before , the gust of life-like wind circling around him became more dense and emits a dazzling light.


    "No way!" Sir Enix frozed upon seeing a faint golden light amidst the dazzling light surrounded the young man. He surged a little heavenly energy to his eyes and search for the source of golden light. Upon seeing the source, he was shocked.


    The young man stop purification. Upon seeing the dazed sir Enix he was a bit confused.


    "Sir Enix? Sir Enix are you okay?"


    Upon hearing the young man''s voice, sir Enix came back to him composed self.


    "Uh! I''m alright!" Sir Enix answered.

 8 ADASAs DISCOVERY 2

    ''Although it was just faint, I know what it is. How can he have such trace?'' Sir Enix was perplexed.


    "Follow me." Sir Enix lead the way. Adasa just follow him.


    "I''ll tell you this. You may see and enter the mountain but it is not it''s truest form. In order to enter inside, one need a permission." Sir Enix explained to Adasa while they were walking in a wide valley. The mountain was truly large that in top of it contains another small mountain.


    "Truest form? Permission? What kind of permission?" Adasa was baffled.


    "It was a golden seal planted to one''s body and emits golden aura like the Head. As the Head, he was the only one who possess it and who can in and out without any worry. He''s the only who can grant the seal." Sir Enix answered.


    "Are we going to enter the truest form of this mountain?" Adasa asked innocently.


    "Enter? Adasa, you''re already here!" sir Enix starlted.


    "W...what?" Adasa was surprised upon hearing sir Enix words. He unconsciously gazed towards his surrounding.


    "The surrounding was the same and I doubt that I have the permission to enter the truest form of the mountain. What do you mean by me is already inside it sir Enix?" Upon seeing clearly that the surrounding was the same as he enter the mountain, he doubted.


    "You don''t know? You don''t remember the Head given you the seal in your hands?" Sir Enix was totally baffled.


    "Seal in my handz?" Baffled, Adasa looked closely to his hand but he didn''t saw nor felt any energy.


    "You''ll know what was I''m telling you right here!" Sir Enix uttered as he stop walking in front of a golden gate.


    At the both side of the golden gate were a magnificent statues of golden phoenix acting like a guard. Carved in the middle of the gate was a goldenguardian wings that emitted a golden light.


    "Surge your inner energy direct to the Golden wings through your hands." Sir Enix said seriously.


    Adasa did what Sir Enix asked him to do. He surged his inner energy through his hands and directed it to the golden wings. He felt something was triggered by his inner energy in his hands. To his great surprised, a powerful energy suddenly burst out.The surrounding energy looks like dancing around him. He felt like the time has suddenly stop. (Of course, it''s just his thought). He was bewildered. With the powerful energy, the gate open slowly.


    Wiiiiiiiiiiiish! Wooooooosh!


    "What a powerful energy!" Sir Enix was also surprised.


    Upon contact to the gate, the powerful energy shoot up to the sky like a beam of golden light.


    ...


    A young girl walked in to her courtyard like a drunken woman. She felt totally dizzy. She suddenly fall to the ground. She inhaled a turbid of energy while lying to the ground. She try to sit cross legs to meditate and gain strength but her body didn''t listen to her. Suddenly, she felt a powerful energy. She saw beam of golden light above. She gazed where the source of the energy came from and it was in the forbidden mountain.


    "Thanks heaven! My effort didn''t go to waste!" Tala said with an ease in her heart.


    ...


    "What it is?" Sadam who was practicing his spearmanship suddenly felt a powerful energy. He gazed towards the forbidden mountain''s sky and saw a magnificent beam of golden light.


    ...


    "Everyone,looked!" Asul who was talking to Tris, Aide, Eya and Siya suddenly saw a beam of light shoot above the forbidden mountain.


    A moment later, they felt a great energy from the light.


    "What a powerful energy!" Everyone felt silent as they stared fixedly.


    The ten elder and all guardians, even the beast also have the similar experience. Only the Head and the Vice-heads weren''t aware because the garden of life was sealed place.


    ...


    "Sir Enix, what is happening to me?" Adasa asked as he pull out his energy to the open gate.


    "What a great energy! Look Adasa, the energy didn''t fade out yet!" Sir Enix pointed the beam of light above them that didn''t seems to be fading.


    "It doesn''t show sign of fading either." Baffled Adasa said.


    "Let''s go in!" Sir Enix suppressed his excitement as he lead the way in.


    They arrived at a magnificent Mansion. It wasn''t that big. The duo arrived at the main hall.


    "Empty?" Adasa uttered with surprised. He noticed that there was a table instead of chair in the front line.


    The duo proceeded.


    Adasa continued to walked. When he was just one meter away from the table, he stop as he didn''t felt the presence of sir Enix. He looked back. He was baffled seeing Sir Enix just gazing him 20 meters away. He walked towards Sir Enix.


    "Sir Enix, what are you doing there? Come on, this is a great discovery." Adasa stated.


    "Don''t mind me. You should go on." Sir Enix said with a disappointment face.


    "No! I can''t do it on my own. Your the one who brought me here! If you don''t want to proceed then let''s just go out." Adasa knew etiquette. Ifhe wasn''t the only one who find something, he shouldn''t be the only one who should get it. That''s one of the etiquette of being a guardian.


    "No! I know what your thinking. I just can''t, so you should go on." To proved that Sir Enix can''t proceed, he try one step forward but suddenly, a gust of powerful energy barred him from steping. He used his energy to counter the energy that was coming towards him and he was sent back ten meters away.


    "A barrier?" Adasa was lost.


    "That''s right. This place contains a powerful barrier that even me can''t fight it back nor broke it down." Sir Enix explained.


    "W... why the barrier didn''t barred me?" Adasa asked


    "It''s because your the chosen one!" Sir Enix said as he straight up.


    "Chosen one?" Adasa can''t catch up to what was happening.


    "You''ll know sooner. Just continue ahead." Sir Enix stated.


    Adasa followed sir Enix instruction. He arrived next to the table.


    "Sir Enix, there''s only a book here!" Adasa said doubtfully as he open the ancient-looking golden book that was empty. "It''s empty!"


    "You didn''t need to open it. Look at the cover. There''s a printed hand that you can see. Put your hand there and do what you have done earlier." Sir Enix explained.


    ''This printed right hand was bigger than mine.'' Adasa thought but he didn''t dilly dallying. He put his right hand on the printed hand and surged his inner energy. Upon contact to his inner energy, he felt the same thing when he was in front of the golden gate. A moment later, the book emits a golden energy and circled Adasa. It made its way inside Adasa''s Body.


    Adasa felt that his energy became purer and purer as if he was in the midst of purification. There were also surged of knowledge making it''s way to Adasa''s mind.


    One minute


    Ten minutes


    Twenty minutes


    One hour had passed as the book''s energy faded out. Adasa pulled out his energy towards the book.


    "2nd level? a...a...and it''s in late stage!" Shocked Adasa uttered.


    There are 3 stages in every level of purification. Initial stage, middle stage and late stage.


    "Sir Enix! Look, I suddenly raise my purification level by leaps and bounds!" Sensing the faded energy of the book, Adasa grabbed it and dashed towards Sir Enix.


    "Is that the book on the table earlier?" Sir Enix asked with excitement.


    "Yes! If you want it, you can have it!" Adasa raised his hand to hand over the book.


    "No, noo! You shouldn''t give it away. It belongs to you from now on!" Although sir Enix wanted it as a souvenir, it was not for him.


    "I have taken a lot. This is only the thing you can have, so please sir Enix, accept it. This book is no use to me already." Adasa said eagerly.


    "Okay! But if you change your mind or want to borrow it, it is just with me, okay?" Sir Enix assured.


    "Yes, sir Enix!" Adasa replied with a eased smile.


    The duo started to walked out but before they can step out, a gust of wind surrounded Adasa. A moment later, the wind slowly faded out.


    "A Library?"

 9 THE HOLY BLESSED LIBRARY

    He arrived at a vast place full of books. No windows nor doors to be seen but surprisingly, he didn''t feel suffocated. Adasa search for an exit but to no avail. ''Forget it. Maybe the answer is written somewhere here in books! I hope sir Enix will wait for me.''


    At the center, a book was laid on a small table. Adasa looked over it. He noticed the handprint to the cover. He open it and there''s no single words written to its pages, so he put his hand and surged his inner energy. The book emitted a golden aura. It was forming a human shape. A moment later, a Guardian was in front of him.


    "Welcome to the ''Holy Blessed Library'' young man! I am Guardian Bida, your librarian guide." The Guardian in front of him give a warm expression. "There''s a lot of books here you can study about. History, art, medicine, purification method and many more. There''s rich of heavenly energy concentration here too, so your purification level will increase by leaps and bounds if you do it here. If you need anything in here, you can ask me!" He continue, "Before you can use the library, you''ll need to sign in. Write your name and the name of your benedactor in that book."


    Adasa openned the book. He was surprised upon seeing a lot of name on it. It was just a moment ago that it doesn''t have any words written.


    "Benefactor?" Seeing that there were two names needed, Adasa looked at Guardian Bida curiously.


    "So, he didn''t tell you, huh?" Guardian Bida looked at Adasa intently.


    Adasa was just standing straight not knowing what to say. He really don''t know anything.


    "Don''t worry, I just need to call for his body. That will do!" Guardian Bida surged his energy and shoot it out to the sky, but to his great surprised it doesn''t seem to be effective. He do it twice but to no avail. He felt dizzy and fall onto the floor.


    "Guardian Bida, are you okay?" Adasa dashed forward to help him stand but to his surprised, he can''t touch Guardian Bida. His hand just past through Guardian Bida.


    "Hssss! What a pain?" Guardian Bida feel extremely displeased.


    "Tell me what is happening?" Adasa was baffled.


    "Forget it. Follow me!" Guardian Bida lead the way.


    "I''m just a sliver of will from myself when I was alive, so you can''t basically touch me. Of course there are exception. If the will is strong, then direct contact is possible. Your benefactor must have done something to his body. I can''t call him out for you to recognize. Maybe, he doesn''t want you to know." Guardian Bida explained.


    "Say! Guardian Bida, what do you mean by not wanting me to know? Who is my benefactor? Where are we going?..." Adasa asked a lot but Guardian Bida paid no heed to him.


    "You''ll knew later. Take a step inside that circle." Guardian Bida said. They arrived in front of a shining wall.


    Adasa did what Guardian Bida said.


    A moment later, Adasa felt like his energy was being sucked down. The wall in front of them emitted a dazzling light. Suddenly, a scene was flashed on it.


    "What is happening?" Adasa was perplexed upon seeing the scene. It was a scene in the library where he and Tala where arguing earlier.


    "What is that sliver of golden light in Tala''s body? It does seem that she''s sending it off her body to mine?" Adasa was baffled.


    "So, he is not he. She is she and her name is Tala, huh! That''s settle then. Put her name besides yours." Guardian Bida instructed.


    "Is she my benefactor?" Adasa asked.


    "As you can see, yes!" Guardian Bida replied.


    Adasa looked intensely to the scene. Tala''s surging her inner energy and heavenly energy together forming as one and it emits a sliver of golden light. It was so compact and well hidden that he can''t even notice nor feel the gushing energy from Tala''s body in that moment. It was totally faint. It was moving through her veins and gather together at her hands waiting to be send out. When he touch the note, the sliver of golden light pass through towards his hands and Tala''s body seem to be exhausted but her face shown a warm smile before leaving.


    "In her exhaustion, how can she be so calm outside. In her state, she will not last long....Wait.. Guardian Bida, is this what you meant by you calling out her body?" Adasa looked horrified to him.


    "Isn''t it obvious. As you can see, she was totally exhausted. She will..." But before Guardian Bida can finished his words, Adasa yelled.


    "She''s not dead. She couldn''t be dead. We have a bet for tomorrow''s battle. She can''t be dead." Adasa face full of despair. He continue, "Why does she need to do that? Why?"


    "For you to be able to come here." Guardian Bida replied in monotone.


    "But she didn''t need to go that far. She exhaust herself. Although, these knowledge and treasures that can be found here are great, it can''t be sum up to equal a life. She''s so cruel." Adasa''s tears fall. "Let me out here, maybe she needed help right now. Please! Let me out!" He begged.


    "I can''t. You are the only one who can in and out to this place." Guardian Bida stated. Although Guardian Bida was displeased upon comparing the treasure inside to a life, he suppressed it. ''This young man before me may not know the importance of the treasures in front of him right now. I shouldn''t be displeased.''


    "Then tell me what I have I do to get out here!" Adasa looked despair.


    "First, register your name and the name of your benefactor in that book." Guardian Bida instructed.


    Adasa write his name and Tala''s name in the book. A light shrouded him and a book mark was tattoed in his right arm.


    "Then, bring the book back to its original place." Guardian Bida continue.


    Adasa dashed back to the center and put back the book.


    "The registration was now complete." Guardian Bida announced. Upon doing so, the book mark in Adasa''s arm emitted a golden light and he felt that the place and he were now connected. A door suddenly popped out 100 meters away from him.


    "You can go now!" Guardian Bida said with a warm smile.


    "Thank you Guardian Bida." Adasa dashed towards the door but before he opened the door he asked with a sad face, "If I leave, will you be gone?"


    "As long as you came back, I will just be here!" Guardian Bida said warmly as he waved his hand.


    "That''s great! Then, I shall take my leave." Adasa clasped his hand and bowed before he dashed out to the library.


    ...


    Ten elders with five new born guardians following them behind walked out from the Garden of Life.


    "Head A...A...Araw is that what I''m thinking of?" Shocked, Vice-head Luna pointed the beam of golden light with his trembling hand.


    "Yes. It is. Who might be the Guardian who able to activate it? Let''s head over there!" Head Araw replied with agitation.


    They arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    "Head Araw, we''ll wait for you here." Vice-head Cesa said with a grim look.


    Head Araw paused a moment and gazed towards the other Vice-heads with also a grim looks. He suddenly remembered that he was the only one who can enter the mountain and the Vice-heads know it. He stated, "Vice-heads, We can all go together if you wanted!"


    "We wanted but...." But before Vice-head Luntian finished his words, the Head said,


    "The mountain is open at this moment. We all can enter, so let''s hurry up before it closed!"


    "Open?" The Vice-heads were perplexed, but they eventually nodded. This was the only chance they have to finally enter the forbidden mountain.


    They let the five new born guardian wait at the foot of the mountain.

 10 1ST CLASS STUDENTS ALL TOGETHER?

    "The golden beam of light in the sky opened the mountain. With it, we can enter without the golden seal. The one who open it might be the chosen inheritor of the ''Holy Blessed Library''." Head Araw explained as they hurriedly dashed towards the top. He continue, "This mountain was the place where the ''Holy Blessed Library'' was build. Guardian Bida, the owner of the ''Holy Blessed Library'' made sure that only his inheritor can enter through a unique golden energy that was passed on by inheritor to inheritor. Unfortunately, 10 000 years had passed and no sign of his inheritor. But, today was a fortunate event."


    They traveled through the valley and arrived at the golden gate.


    "This is it!" Head Araw exclaimed.


    "Is this the ''Holy Blessed Library''?" Vice-head Ino asked.


    "Yes, it is! The gate is open, lets take a look inside." Head Araw said.


    "Yuh!" The other nodded.


    "What a magnificent building!" Vice-head Venancio was overwhelmed by the sight.


    "The door is closed. Let''s wait here!" Head Araw said with excitement.


    One hour had passed and no movement at all.


    "Head Araw let''s try to knock. Maybe it''ll work." Vice-head Bay suggested.


    "Then, let''s try it!" Head Araw was going to get near to the door when it suddenly emitted a golden light. The door open up and a vaguely figure was walking out from the door. The figure stop in front of them.


    "Sir Enix! Head Araw greats you!" Head Araw clasped his fist.


    "Head Araw, Sir Enix greats you too!" Sir Enix bowed his head.


    Shocked, the nine Vice-heads also great sir Enix.


    "What a great sight. This was the first time I was able to see sir Enix." Vice-head Venancio was able to suppressed his agitation. He continue, "I was looking forward in meeting you but the situation doesn''t allow me. Right now, it is my pleasure to see you!"


    "Not only you Vice-head Venancio, we are also looking forward in meeting him. Head Araw description of you, sir Enix was totally right. You are really a great being!" Vice-head Luntian said with a twinkling eyes.


    The other nodded in agreement.


    "Ho ho ho!Vice-heads, I''m overwhelmed on meeting all of you too. This was a new scene to me. Ever since I''m born, Head Araw was the only one I can talk to!" Sir Enix Stated. He then remembered Tala and Adasa''s first meeting with him. He made a warm smile.


    "Sir Enix, who is the Guardian that was chosen as the inheritor?" Head Araw cutted out their conversation.


    "Oh! I bet you know him. It''s you who send him over here, right?" Sir Enix asked.


    "Send him here? No nooo..I didn''t send any one here." Head Araw replied.


    "You didn''t?" Sir Enix asked in confirmation.


    "Yes, I didn''t!" Head Araw confirmed firmly.


    Sir Enix suddenly realized the meaning of Tala''s words. ''Oh, this was what she meant by me finding the answer.''


    Sir Enix confront the Head and said, "10 000 years had passed that no inheritor had shown up, but now was a fortunate event to us. The chosen one already here and right now, he''s inside. His name is Adasa!"


    "Adasa?" Everyone was surprised. They never thought that a 5th class guardian will be able to triggered the key even without reaching the quota.


    "The inscription says that the unique golden energy needed to activate the ''Holy Blessed Library'' will be triggered only after a guardian became 16 years old. Adasa was only 14 years old, so how could he open the Library without reaching it''s prerequisite age?" Head Araw asked as he glared to sir Enix.


    "Was there such prerequisite age?" Vice-head Luna was baffled.


    "Yes, there is. It is because the needed energy to open the Library was great. Upon reaching 16, we all know that guardian undergo great changes as ones physics, energy, mentally, will and guardianhood will mature. In that age will one can triggered his unique golden energy if he possess it." Head Araw explained.


    "In the case of Adasa, what do you think happened sir Enix?" Not withstanding his curiosity, Head Araw asked Sir Enix. ''Maybe sir Enix know as he accompany Adasa inside.'' He thought.


    The other looked at sir Enix waiting for an explanation.


    "Your right Head Araw. Upon seeing Adasa, I thought that you give him a golden seal to enter the mountain, but to my great surprised, he possessed the unique golden energy. When I first saw it, it was just faint. I only wanted to try it, if it was really the unique golden energy that I thought it would be. And, it is truly what it is. But...but..." Sir Enix remembered the scene as Adasa opened the gate. He continue, "unexpectedly, the energy burst out greatly. Until now, the beam of light doesn''t shows sign of fading. The unique golden energy in Adasa''s hand was intentionally hidden by the chosen one."


    "Intentionally hidden?" Head Araw was baffled.


    "Yes. The chosen one chose another inheritor and intentionally hid it. Whoever he/she was, I hope Head Araw doesn''t dwell to much about it for he/she didn''t want to be known." Sir Enix stated.


    As they were talking, the door suddenly emitted a golden light and it slowly open up. A figure of a young man in a hurry can be seen from a far.


    Adasa was surprised upon seeing the ten great elder.


    "Adasa pays respect to Head Araw and the Vice-heads." Adasa clasped his hand and bowed.


    "Hmm!" Head Araw nodded.


    "Why are you already here Adasa? You should take your time inside." Vice-head Luna asked.


    The other also nodded in agreement. It just take Adasa a brief moment inside, so they were baffled.


    "Uhm. We have a competition this morning. I need to prepare, so I went out." Adasa''s explained. ''If Tala hide her unique golden energy without me noticing, she must have a reason. I shouldn''t exploits it.'' He then thought.


    "Oh, right! The sun was already up. Let''s head together to the square then." Vice-head Huan suggested.


    "That should do. Do you object Adasa?" Head Araw asked with a smile. Although, he has so many question, he suppressed himself. ''This is not the time to ask!''


    "No..no..of course not!" Adasa replied stutteringly. ''Why would I object. If I did object, it shows no respect to them. If I can''t see Tala in the square, then I will look for her in her residence. That should do!''


    Upon walking out to the mountain, the beam of light slowly fading. The mountain''s back to its normal sight.


    "Vice-head Paras, you know what to do with our new members!" Head Araw said.


    "Yes, Head Araw!" Vice-head Paras replied. "Children, follow me!" The five new guardian followed behind him.


    "Are they the new born guardian?" Sir Enix asked to Head Araw.


    "Yes, they are!" Head Araw replied.


    Upon hearing the conversation, Adasa unintentionally looked to a red hair young boy. To his great surprised, the young boy looked at him too before following Vice-head Paras.


    ...


    The square already filled up with guardians. At the front gate, The Head, eight Vice-heads, Adasa and sir Enix walked in. An uproar arose as they saw sir Enix.


    "Was that the legendary Phoenix?"


    "It looks like it!"


    "Yah, it is!"


    "Although it''s color is different, It sure thing a Phoenix!"


    The news about the appearance of a Phoenix spread like a wildfire. It reached the ears of the 1st class students.


    The Five students in 1st class who were actually in seclusion, head hurriedly to the square to spectate.


    "That was a Silver Phoenix!" Luwalhati exclaimed. He''s one of the 1st class student. Beside him were Ema, Isagani, Apo and Danilo, the other 1st class students. They arrived at the same time.


    "You''re right, Luwalhati." Ema said.


    "Is that Adasa?" Danilo pointed a young guardian beside the Phoenix. No one other than him notice the young man.


    "Yes, he is!" Ema assured. She just saw Adasa last night in the library talking to Tala.


    Adasa felt an intense gazed from the gate. He then looked over and saw the 1st class students.


    "The Five 1st class students all together?" Adasa exclaimed.

 11 WHY ME?

    "Luwalhati (Ema, Isagani, Apo, Danilo) pays respect to Head Araw, Vice-heads and Silver Phoenix." They greeted with composed self.


    "Oh! It''s rare to see you all together." Head Araw chuckled. He sitted in midst of the Vice-heads. In his back sitted Sir Enix and Adasa.


    "How unusual sight." Vice-head Luna uttered with a smile.


    "We have just arrived at the same time in the front gate, so we all decided to walk together teacher!" Luwalhati hurriedly explained. Vice-head Luna was Luwalhati''s teacher.


    "You don''t need to explain. It''s just so cute seeing my student getting along with other. Hahaha!" Vice-head Luna laughed heartily.


    "Vice-head Luna, although Luwalhati was an authorative guardian, he have an undying love for our tribe!" Danilo stated.


    "He wouldn''t tolerate death freud." Isagani said while he hung his arm to Luwalhati''s right shoulder.


    "Death freud is already ataboo in us Isagani. Don''t you remember?" Luwalhati knitted his eyebrows as he waved his right shoulder to shake off Isagani''s arm.


    "Children of this days really full of energy." Vice-head Venancio said.


    "I assume that you are all here to meet Sir Enix!" Head Araw said while he glanced to sir Enix.


    "That''s right. We came here to see Sir Enix!" They all realized that the name of the Silver Phoenix was Sir Enix.


    "Sir Enix, they are the 1st class students. Luwalhati, the student of Vice-head Luna. Ema, the student of Vice-head Nina. Isagani, the student of Vice-head Luntian. Apo, the student of Vice-head Huan and Danilo, the student of Vice-head Cesa." Head Araw introduced them.


    "Nice to meet you all!" Sir Enix waved his wings. Five majestic silver feather flew in front of each student, he then said, "That will be my little present for our first meeting!"


    They immediately grab the Silver feather and put it in their holy ring. They then clasped their fist and bowed saying, "Thank you Sir Enix!" It was bigger than in Tala''s possession. It was used as a shield and can withstand the might of one star GrandGuardian for 3 times. The might of the present Head.


    "Thank you for the present. But we are afraid that we don''t have a welcome present for you sir Enix. Sorry for our rudeness. Can we make up with it tomorrow?" Luwalhati asked.


    "Of course. You''ll not in fault. My appearance here is somewhat unexpected!" Sir Enix let out a chuckled.


    The 1st class students heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Now you''re all here, just spectate the competition. Take your sit beside Adasa." Head Araw stated.


    "Yes!" The 1st class students clasped their fist and bowed. They head behind and sitted next to Adasa.


    "Adasa, nice to meet you again!" Ema greeted him. ''Looks like he didn''t hear me.''


    Adasa''s attention was in crowd seemingly searching for someone.


    "Adasa. Adasa." A soft voice whisper to Adasa''s ear. Adasa looked to his right and found out that there were five students beside him.


    "Oh! Adasa pays respect to seniors!" Upon realizing this, Adasa immediately stand up and clasped his fist. After the 1st class students approached the Head, he didn''t pays much attention to his surrounding.


    "You''re looking for someone?" Danilo asked.


    "Ah, yes!" Adasa replied as he take his sit.


    Adasa spotted Tala making her way in. Adasa heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing a energetic Tala talking to Eya.


    "I guess you already found him/her!" Luwalhati stated.


    "Yes!" Shocked Adasa nodded. ''Was my action that''s obvious? Guess so!''


    A middle-age man walked in the center of the stadium. "Guardians of the Heavenly Pearl Tribe! Today, we are spectating the competition of the 5th class students top 10. Each one of them will have nine matches. The ranking will be decided according to their win." The umpire announced. He continue, "The competition will now begin!"


    "There will be five matches at the same time. Each match will be held in different stadium." The umpire surged his heavenly energy to his right foot and stumped. The wide stadium was divided into five and each were numbered.


    "Everyone draw your stick." The competitor draw a stick with a number.


    "Now get to position according to your number." Everyone of them walked to their respective stadium.


    "In the second match, I will be the one who''ll decide your next opponent." The umpire stated.


    Tala had picked the number two. To her surprised, Eya was her first opponent.


    "Tala, don''t go easy on me." Eya said seriously.


    Tala just give her a smile and nodded.


    Tala draw her sword. ''I can''t dragged this longer. I have not yet recovered my energy.''


    Eya draw her double sword, heavenly energy and activate her heavenly senses. She was ready to attack but as soon as she thought of taking a step, a cold metal was already resting on her neck. A monotously voice whispered, "Sorry Eya!"


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. It is my incompetence for losing at you in an instant. I really can''t keep up with your speed." Eya chuckled. ''I haven''t even notice her coming. What a great battle technique!'' She thought.


    "Tala win!" The umpire announced.


    Upon hearing the umpire words, the Head, Vice-heads and Sir Enix unconsciously glared to Tala standing in the 2nd stadium.


    "What a profound technique!" Sir Enix chuckled.


    "Yah!" The other nodded in agreement.


    A moment later, the matches of stadium one, three, four and five ended.


    Adasa win to Siya


    Tris win to Dose


    Sadam win to Aide


    Asul win to Odie


    "The second match begin!" The umpire announced.


    "Tala, don''t go easy on me." Sadam said grimly. He knew he didn''t have a chance to win but he will never lose without a fight. Materializing his spear, surging his heavenly energy and awakening his heavenly senses, Sadam was ready to attack but as he take one step, a gust of wind pass through him. A cold metal was lying to his neck. He slowly turn his head and saw Tala with an emotionless face.


    "I lose." Sadam said calmly.


    3rd match...


    Tala win to Odie with a single streak.


    4th match...


    Tala win to Aide with a single streak.


    5th match...


    Tala win to Odie with a single streak.


    6th match...


    Tala win to Siya with a single streak.


    7th match...


    Tala win to Asul with a single streak.


    8th match...


    "Tala vs Tris!" The umpire announced.


    ''Tala used the same battle technique throughout the match. She appeared next to her opponent in an instant. I just need to ward my surrounding then!'' Tris thought.


    Tris activate his heavenly senses to the fullest and materialize ten illuminati swords around him to ward his surrounding.


    Tala smiled upon seeing it. ''If I was my previous self, I will not attack the same. But, it''s nothing towards my swift movement!'' She thought.


    Tala dashed towards Tris in a lighting speed.


    Seeing the previous match of Tala, Tris became more sensitive to his surrounding.


    "Got you!" Tris muttered as he point his index finger towards his right side. The illuminati swords followed. To his great surprise, a cold metal was already resting from his back neck.


    Tala win to Tris with a single streak.


    "And now, the final match will begin!" The umpire announced.


    Adasa stared to his opponent with a baffled face. ''I can''t wait any longer. I will asked her right now.'' He inhaled a turbid of air and said telepathically, "Why did you do it, Tala?"


    Tala just give her a smile. She called out her sword. ''I can''t dragged this any longer.''


    She thought of ending it with a single attack just like the other but as she saw how Adasa surged his energy, she thought, ''Well then, I help you stabilize your energy. This all I can do for now!''


    "You almost die just to give me the key of that treasure. How do you intend me to accept it." Tala didn''t seem to be bothered to his words, so he continue, "Tala, I don''t know what you''re planning but I can''t accept it." Adasa give a sign of surrender. Alas, Tala showed a grimly face. Adasa don''t know if he will be happy or angry. He managed to changed the emotionless face of Tala but it was not a good expression though.


    "Adasa, I know you''re perplexed. But do you think giving it up will change anything?" Tala said grimly.


    Adasa knew that he showed rudeness from his words, but he was determined to know the reason.He hesitated for a moment before he asked, "Then just tell me... Why me?"

 12 TALAs CHOICE

    Adasa knew that there were things he needed not to know, but he wanted, really wanted to know this one thing. ''Even if it just this thing. Only this one thing, Why me?'' He thought.


    To his disappointment, Tala didn''t bother to explain. Instead, she pointed her sword and said, "Get ready!"


    "Huh!" No other option, Adasa called out his Vermilion sword. A red dust-like gathered in front of him forming a sword. Adasa grabbed it with his right hand as it materialized.


    Like the other, Adasa gust his heavenly energy and awaken his heavenly senses. He knew how Tala fought. Speed...One move...


    Adasa take the first attack as he lunged towards Tala. A berseking energy gust through his swords. Tala take sideway and used her sword to attack Adasa''s right shoulder. But, Adasa countered it as he send his heavenly energy to his right shoulder and a plate-size circle was formed. It takes the role of a shield. Adasa swung his sword as he made a center cut towards Tala. Tala avoided Adasa''s sword in an inch distance and attacked his left shoulder. Adasa did the same trick as he send his heavenly energy to protect his left shoulder.


    While Adasa lunged, Tala step back and grabbed the second pause of Adasa to attacked his knees, waist, wrists and feet. In the same manner, Adasa defend this part by sending his heavenly energy but some of the energy of Tala managed to pass through his shield. Adasa moved swiftly but Tala kept up with it.


    A moment later, Adasa''s sword emitted a shining red light as he felt a gushing of energy circling him. His inner energy and heavenly energy feels like it bursting.


    "Holy Alabaster Twirls!" Tala shouted as she bursted a smooth white energy to her sword. She jumped high and swung her sword targeting Adasa''s head.


    Upon seeing the powerful might of the sword technique of Tala, Adasa instinctly bursted out almost all of his heavenly energy to defend himself from Tala''s attack. A Dazzling red light surround and protecthim from the attack but it cost him a lot of energy. Although feeling exhausted, a smile on his face can be seen. Adasa''s resort of defending lead him to breakthrough to 3rd level of purification. He''s dazed was broken by the feeling of cold metal resting at his throat. He saw Tala standing emotionless in front of him saying, "You lost."


    Adasa just gazed at her with perplexed face. ''Tala knew that my energy was not stable. Her attack directed to the center points of the circulation of my energy to make it stable. She help me this time again!''


    "Tala win!" The umpire announced. He continue, "I will now announce the standing of the top ten. 10th Odie, 9th Eya, 8th Siya, 7th Dose, 6th Aide, 5th Sadam, 4th Asul, 3rd Tris, 2nd Adasa and 1st Tala."


    The 5th class top 10 were said to stand up in the center of the stadium. Head Araw walked towards them.


    "Here are the token. Written on the token were the agreed reward." Head Araw passed the token to them from 10th rank to 1st. As he was in front of Tala he said, "As the first ranked student, here is the golden token." Head Araw waved his hand and the golden token was materialized in front of him. He hand it over to Tala. Tala clasped her first and bowed.


    "I assume you all already have agreed to who''ll descend to human world." Head Araw stated.


    Everyone of them kept silent. They unconsciously gazed to Adasa when they heard no voice. Adasa was ready to take a step forward as he felt the gazes towards him, but he suddenly heard a soft voice beside him saying, "Yes, we did and I am the one who volunteered." He was surprised as he saw Tala saying that words with a smile. He don''t know what to feel. As he gazed longer to Tala, he noticed something amiss with her action. ''She looks like exhausted.''


    "That''s settle then. You all can go now!" But before Head Araw continued to walked out, Tala said, "Wait Head Araw, I want to use this token now!"


    "Oh! Then, what is your request?" Head Araw asked.


    Tala inhaled before she spoke this words, "I, Tala, a Guardian, wanted to request of alternating the rewards of today''s event!"


    "How you''ll do it then?" Head Araw was perplexed upon hearing Tala''s words.


    "I request, to the name of the golden medallion, the top 10 to 4 will be a diciple of the said Vice-heads instead of recieving their guidance. Instead of me, I want Adasa to enter the lake of life. That''s all!" Tala raised the golden medallion waiting for the approval of the Head.


    "As you wish!" Head Araw waved his scepter. A golden sphere of light was formed and it flew towards the golden medallion. The medallion shimmered. Tala loosened up her grasped to the medallion and it flew upward glimmering a golden light.


    The token on the hands of the 5th class top 10 flew and shimmered above them as it look like attracted to the golden medallion. A minute later, the golden medallion vanished while the tokens came back to the owner. Oddie and the other nine looked it up and noticed the difference from before.


    After confirming her request, Tala sighed in relief as her face turned pale and she slowly fall to the ground. Adasa saw how Tala was going to fall, so he extend his arms to catch the dizzied Tala. Tala saw Adasa catch her as she fall. She gathered all the energy she can and whispered to Adasa''s ear. Adasa kept silent for a moment.


    "Tala...Tala!" A worried voices was all she heard before she lose her consciousness.


    Head Araw rushed towards Tala and was shocked upon seeing her condition.


    "How did she end up like this?" He murmured.


    Eya, who was the most worried in the group heard Head Araw words. "What do you mean Head Araw? What is her condition?" Worried Eya asked.


    "Let''s bring her first to the Physician Pavalion." Head Araw said grimly.


    Seeing the anxiety of the Head, Eya can''t help to worry about Tala''s condition. Adasa''s worry was no far from Eya either. He knew the reason of Tala''s unwell condition or so he thought. He clenched his teeth feeling guilt.


    ...


    At the Physician Pavilion, an old guardian was taking care of his garden full of herbs.


    "Elder Lakandula, Head Araw seeks an audience!" Haba, his student, was panting saying those words.


    "Oh? Where is he?" Elder Lakandula hastily asked.


    "I...I told him to wait to the main hall." Haba said stutteringly.


    "Take me there!" Elder Lakandula hurriedly step out from his garden and head towards the main hall with his student.


    At the main hall, elder Lakandula saw the Head with a bunch of guardian behind him and a lying girl in the arms of a young man.


    "Elder Lakandula pays respect to the Head and Vice-head." He clasped his fist and bowed. He also saw a phoenix behind. He didn''t know what to say. He felt silent.


    "This is sir Enix. The keeper of the holy blessed mountain-the forbidden mountain." Head Araw said.


    "Ah. Elder Lakandula pays respect to sir Enix!" He then clasped his fist and bowed.


    The Phoenix nodded in response.


    "Elder Lakandula, can you help this little girl." Head Araw said anxiously.


    "I will do my best Head Araw." Elder Lakandula ordered the young man to lay the girl on the bed of one of the room in the pavalion. He, then observed the physical condition of the little girl. What he saw was a too pale girl with her violet lips. She look lifeless. He then, feel her pulse. He heaved a sigh of relief upon feeling her weak pulse. Although it was weak, at least he knew that the little girl in front of him was not dead yet.


    "Head Araw, what did this young lady did this days?" Elder Lakandula asked.


    "Elder, she''s a 5th class student. One of the top ten who competed today''s event and reached the first rank." Head Araw explained what he know.


    "Head Araw, the young lady exhausted her energy too much. It''s a miracle that she still alive until now. Preparing and fighting for that competition should not exhaust her energy this much." Elder Lakandula was perplexed.


    Hearing those words, Adasa was ready to take a step forward to explain but the words of Tala before she fainted ringed to his ears saying


    "Keep it secret."

 13 EYAs DECISION

    "Do you have any ways to restore her energy?" Head Araw asked.


    "I do have ways." Elder Lakandula looked at Haba and said, "Haba, bring the little girl at the 3rd floor, 5th room." He then looked at the Head and said, "Head Araw, follow Haba and wait there for a moment. I will just get that thing."


    "Okay." Head Araw and the other followed Haba.


    Reaching the 3rd floor, the 1st class students who also followed the Head felt a tranquility of their energy. These feeling was also felt by the 5th class students who tag along. Adasa who was lost in thought had calm himself. The Head and Vice-heads didn''t feel much for they have the higher purification level.


    "Teacher, what is this place?" Can''t take his curiosity anymore, Luwalhati asked.


    "This is the Energy Healing floor. It will aid one by just stepping inside." Vice-head Luna replied. He continue, "As you go higher, the concentration of Healing Energy gets denser. There were total of 7 floor."


    "So, this is the ''Energy Healing Floor''." Dino exclaimed. They know about the place, but they haven''t been there. This was specially to the 5th class students.


    "Yes. It makes one feel calm but it is only effective to guardian with purification level of 5th and below." Vice-head Bay stated.


    "We are here." Haba stop in front of a door. He let Adasa open it as he was holding Tala in his arms.


    The room was simple. Only a bed and a table were inside with a blue curtain hanged on the window. Haba lay Tala on the bed. He then surged his energy on to the bed and the bed emitted a green light that shrouded Tala. Tala showed sign of liveliness as her body instinctly absorbed the green light.


    "That will make her condition stable temporarily." Haba explained.


    Elder Lakandula enter the room with a box. He kneeled near to Tala and open the box. Inside was a green gemstone. He placed it on Tala''s hand.


    "It will restore her energy. Let''s leave her here. Head Araw and everyone, this way." Elder Lakandula said.


    They arrived at a conference room.


    Elder Lakandula looked at sir Enix with perplexed expression. "How can sir Enix walked out to the forbidden mountain?"


    "It was because of this young man." Sir Enix gazed at Adasa. "If this young man wanted me to, then there will be no problem!"


    "So, you are the chosen inheritor?" Elder Lakandula asked with twinkling eyes.


    "Yes, he is!" Head Araw was the one who replied.


    Even though Elder Lakandula wanted to asked more, the situation does not call for it.


    "Everyone be sitted. I''ll explain her condition." Elder Lakandula looked at the Head who was sitting on the front sit. "Head Araw, Tala was already exhausted even before the competition begin." He then gazed at everyone as he continue, "She used a technique called ''Superb Beguiling technique''. It is the surging of one''s remaining energy outside the body leaving emptiness inside. Doing so, one will look like full of energy."


    "Is it the long lost beguiling technique?" Vice-head Bay asked.


    "Yes, it is. How did this young girl knew it?" Head Araw was puzzled.


    "If she didn''t just used much energy on her fight, she shouldn''t be bedridden right now!" Elder Lakandula sighed.


    "Actually, she''s been using only one move to end up the fight." Isagani stated.


    "If that''s the case, she shouldn''t be in that state." Elder Lakandula stop talking as he felt the intense gazed of everyone towards Adasa. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "She''s been using one move to end the match because she knew what will happen to her if she dragged it any longer, but why she didn''t end it up like the other when she fight you Adasa?" Eya asked furiously. She knew that Adasa know the answer.


    "Ah, I see!" Head Araw broke the intense gazes. "This little girl wanted to help Adasa achieve a breakthrough. Unfortunately, she exerts to much force."


    "You''re right Head Araw." Adasa confirmed his statement.


    Eya didn''t dwelt to it any longer. ''If it is her decision, then there''s nothing I can do.'' She pouted.


    "How did that young girl exhaust her energy in the first place?" Elder Lakandula asked. "Any one who have an idea?"


    Everyone felt silent.


    "Eya, do you know anything. Your the closest one to her." Sadam asked.


    "I..I don''t know?" Eya stutteringly said. ''Tala was really too mean. She now know how to make a secret, huh!''


    Adasa felt guilty upon seeing Eya. "I don''t know why Tala wanted it to be a secret, but if this information was of any help, then telling them was the right thing to do.'' He inhaled a turbid of air and he said, "I know the reason!"


    Everyone gazed at him.


    "Then, what it is?" Head Araw asked.


    "The reason of her exhaustion was me. She was the chosen inheritor of the holy blessed library. She shared with me the golden aura in order to access the Holy Blessed Library. In doing so, she exhausted herself." Adasa explained. He needed not to explain further. ''If they learn that the life of the first inheritor will vanish in return for sharing or passing the golden aura, they will sure run into panic.''


    "Then, that means we have two inheritors?" Vice-head Cesa was puzzled.


    "Yes, we have!" Head Araw said gleefully.


    "She needed ten days to fully recuperate her energy." Elder Lakandula stated.


    "Ten days?" The 5th class students exclaimed.


    "Yes." Elder Lakandula assured.


    "The portal will be open within 7 days. There''s no other choice. You all need to chose another representative to descend to the human world." Head Araw said.


    "I will. From the start, I was nominated." Adasa said eagerly.


    "No, you''re not. I will volunteer." Eya said with certainty.


    "Tala already risk a lot because of me. I can''t let you do the same!" Adasa looked awfully to Eya.


    "For your information, I''m not doing this because of you but because of Tala. She wanted you to use the five years inside that mountain, instead of roaming aimlessly on the human world. I will not let her plan go astray." Eya said furiously. ''This damn Adasa doesn''t use his brain.''


    "Eya, I don''t know why Tala chose me but..." But before Adasa can finish his words, he heard Eya''s voice.


    "I know why." Eya looked at Adasa fiercely. If not for the elders in front of them, she might grabbed Adasa''s collar and punch his face until she calm down. She said, "Tala know things that even I don''t understand, but as I saw you now my guess was right. He choose you because you have a strong will to help our tribe be prosperous again Adasa. You blame yourself for Tala''s condition even though it was her decision. You tell this things to everyone which I bet Tala wanted you to keep it a secret because you thought might be of any help. So, you better not let her down."


    Adasa felt silent. In his side, a young man nodded in agreement. He knew it too for he was his closest friend, Sadam.


    The elders and the 1st class students who will listening, found themselves enlighten.


    "Seeing this sight makes me feel enlighten. They did not push away the responsibility to only one, but they wanted to be part of it too. What an amazing young minds!" Head Araw chuckled.


    "Luwalhati, learn from them too!" Vice-head Luna exclaimed.


    "Eh?" Luwalhati lost for words. ''Why did it end up with me.'' He then thought.


    "Eya is right. If Tala risk a lot, then we shouldn''t put her effort go to waste!" Siya stated.


    The other nodded in agreement.


    "Eya will replace Tala. Is there any objection?" The Head asked.


    "No more objection." Eya confirmed as he gazed intently to Adasa gesturing him not to talk anymore.


    "It''s settle then!" Head Araw confirmed.

 14 PORTAL

    "Tala, we will cover you up. Make your way out." A panting man with a spear said.


    "No! We will all fight together." Tala stated.


    "We don''t have time anymore. The enemy already surrounded us." A bloody man holding a shield uttered.


    "In count of three, let''s do it!" A woman in black said.


    A six different kind of energy horizontally moved in spiral as it formed a channel.


    "Then, let''s go together." Tala suggested.


    "We need to buy time. As long as you live there will be a chance of survival Tala. Be safe!" A woman holding a scythe uttered.


    They then pushed Tala inside the channel. At the same time, a man with a burn-like wings arrived. Tala saw her comrades slaughtered by this being. She crawled forward to lend them a hand but the force of the channel kept dragging her away. Her tears fall. There''s nothing she can do. They already dead. A pain in her heart was all she felt. She touch her chest. She felt a cold metal that pierced through her heart. A blood flowed from her mouth. The man that slaughtered her comrades was already in front of her. Her sight was being fuzzy as she lost her consciousness.


    ...


    ''Fuhhh! So, I was killed!'' Tala thought as she take a sit on the bed while grasping her breathe. Someone hugged her from the back while panting. She then turn her head and saw a crying Eya.


    ...


    Eya sat down beside Tala''s bed. She wanted to take care of her before she leave. Suddenly, she heard a throbbing sound from Tala. She looked at Tala. Tala was pressing her chest hardly while crying in pain. Eya didn''t know what to do.


    "Tala was in so much pain. What should I do?" Eya was trembling. She wanted to caress Tala''s hair but her hands kept trembling. Her eyes begun to shed tears.


    "Eya, calmed down!" A soft voice travelled to her ears.


    She turned her head and saw Adasa composed self. She then calmed down a little bit.


    Although Adasa looked like placid, he can''t help to worry. ''Tala was in so much pain, that''s for sure.'' He thought.


    Suddenly, Tala open her eyes and take a sit while leaning her head to her right hand. Eya hurriedly hugged her in the back and said, "Thanks heaven, you''re okay!"


    "Eya?" Tala was surprised. She then looked around and saw Adasa. She looked at Eya and wiped her tears. "I''m okay. I will always be okay. You need not to worry." She then give her a warm smile.


    "If your in pain, please tell me." Eya said while throbbing.


    "Yes..yes..!" Tala hugged her tight.


    Adasa heaved a sigh of relief seeing a well Tala.


    "How long did I asleep?" Tala broke the silence.


    "You''ve been asleep for almost six days." Eya stated as she went near to Adasa signaling him not to talk.


    "Six days? Thanks heaven. I made it in time." Tala felt something amiss with the two. ''Whatever it is, I know I will find it soon.'' She thought.


    "I should prepare. I will descend tomorrow." Tala was going to stand up when suddenly, Eya stop her and said, "You don''t need to. Head Araw already postponed it for five days more."


    "Oh, I see!" Tala didn''t know if she will laugh or cry. "You''ve already decided to change me, huh!" Tala knew from her past life that the portal can''t be postponed for it can only be open at exact time or else, disaster will come forth.


    "What do you mean?" Shocked Eya asked while pressing her left palm.


    "Don''t play innocent Eya. I know you when you''re hiding something from me. So, you better spit it out before I get angry!" Tala frowned.


    Eya felt silent. Adasa take a step forward and said, "You''re right, Tala. We all decided to change you. Head Araw approved it too. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Who?"


    "I am!" Eya said proudly.


    Tala was surprised. She then make a cute smile. "It''s easy then." She murmured. She thought, ''this wasn''t the time to be stubborn.''


    Eya was silent. She thought Tala will be stubborn. Who knows Tala will be this easy to dealt with.


    "Where are you going?" Adasa asked as he saw Tala''s heading to the door.


    "Going to my residence." Tala replied.


    "You can''t. Wait for a moment. I''ll call elder Lakandula." Adasa run outside and search for elder Lakandula.


    "Guardian Tala (Eya) pays respect to Elder Lakandula." They clasped their fist and bowed.


    "Don''t you feel any pain or fatigue?" Elder Lakandula asked.


    "No. Nothing at all!" Tala replied enthusiastically.


    Elder Lakandula examined Tala''s condition. He was stunned to the result. ''She should need ten days, but she recuperated only within six days. My inference should be right. Am I getting old?" He then checked the bed. The gemstone was reduced to dust. ''This shouldn''t be happening.'' His mouth open wide.


    "Is there something wrong elder Lakandula?" Eya asked the silent elder.


    "No. Nothing!" Elder Lakandula replied.


    Tala bit her lower lip seeing the intent gaze of elder Lakandula to the reduced gemstone.


    "Elder Lakandula, I''m sorry for reducing that gemstone into dust. My body instinctly absorbed it''s energy way too fast. I..I..am truly sorry." Tala felt embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. It''s truly okay!" Elder Lakandula stop starring to the reduced gemstone for he felt that his action led to Tala''s embarrassment. ''Her might of absorption was incredible. That''s might be the reason why the gemstone was reduced to that state.''


    "Can I go out now?" Tala asked.


    "Of course, you can!" Elder Lakandula replied.


    Tala head out. Eya and Adasa accompanied her.


    ...


    Eleven Guardians arrived at the skirt of their tribe land. A magnificent golden wall was visible even from a far. There were two smaller wall in both side of the magnificent golden wall called Tiny golden wall.


    "Vice-heads, take out your emblem now!" Head Araw ordered. Facing a magnificent golden wall, the ten great elder placed their emblem to the carved holes. There were ten aligned horizontally.


    The wall emitted a golden light and it suddenly became a portal.


    "You can go now Eya." Head Araw instructed.


    Eya was taking her step when she suddenly heard a voice saying,


    "Wait!"


    It was Tala.


    "Guardian Tala pays respect to the ten Great Elders!" She clasped her fist and bowed.


    "Head Araw, I asked your forgiveness for my rudeness, but can I take the pleasure to be send to the human world?"


    "Pleasure? Are you serious Tala?" Eya was enraged. She thought Tala wouldn''t be stubborn this time, but who knows her headstrong personality will knew nothing. Saying it was a pleasure descending to the human world as in just walking in the park?


    Tala didn''t bother Eya. She looked at the Head with twinkling eyes.


    "Pleasure? Your young mind Tala makes me truly amazed, but I''m afraid I can''t do it without her permission. If she didn''t object, then I will not!" Head Araw said while he take a gazed to Eya.


    "Thank you Head Araw!" Tala then dragged Eya to one corner and looked at her with big watery eyes as in begging and said, "Eya, can you please agree with it. I will definitely stay safe, huh?"


    "Tala, I''m doing this for you. Adasa already told us everything, so you better stay here." Eya said firmly.


    "I can''t. If I stay here, my promise to sir Enix will be broken. You don''t want me to be called a freud guardian, right? and the consequences of broken promises..?" Tala said while Pouting. ''It''s better if sir Enix can handle them.'' Tala curved her lips.


    Eya can''t found a word. Broken promise has a severe consequences. She can''t let Tala get punish. ''Punishment was less to be worried, but her name will be sullied.'' She thought.


    "I''ll agree, but you better get back with no missing part of your body or else, I''m gonna kicked you out to my life!" Eya said angrily.


    "Yes. Yes. Thank you Eya!" Tala hugged her tight. "Right! Here''s my little gift. I hope you like it."


    Eya get the small book on the hand of Tala. She was surprised seeing the words written.


    "Is this your secret technique?" Eya asked.


    "Actually it''s not secret, but it''s special." Tala replied. She was the one who made that technique that''s why its special, but she didn''t wanna try to hide it. ''Sooner or later, I will distribute it to other. It''s easier if Eya will do it for I will be gone for five years. That''s a long time.'' She thought.


    "Eya, you can teach or tell others about it." Tala stated.


    "So, it was called ''Fiery Lightning Footwork Technique!" Eya murmured.


    They went back. Without objection, Tala headed and descended to the human world.

 15 PORTAL TO THE HUMAN WORLD 2

    The pure swirling energy made Eya gasped. She now understood how hard it is to repair the portal. Its energy alone will be hard to accumulate.


    "Guardian Eya extends her thanks to the revered Great Guardians. I will now take my-" Eyas sentence was cut off by a voice coming from east saying,


    "Wait!"


    It was Tala.


    "Guardian Tala pays respect to the ten Great Guardians!" She clasped her fist and bowed. "Head Araw, I ask for your forgiveness of my rudeness, but can I take the honor to be sent to the human world?"


    "Honor? Are you serious Tala?" Eya''s veins popped out as steam air came out of her ears. She thought that Tala wouldn''t be stubborn this time, but who knows her headstrong personality will know nothing.


    Saying it was an honor descending to the human world as in just walking in the park?


    Tala didn''t bother to her rattle. She looked at the Head with twinkling eyes.


    "Honor? Your young mind Tala made me truly amazed, but I''m afraid I can''t do it without her permission. If she didn''t object, then I will not!" Head Araw said, pointing Eya on his eyes.


    "Thank you Head Araw!" Tala then dragged Eya away.


    "I disagree!" Eya puffed. She did not wait for Tala to raise a request.


    Tala looked at her with watery big eyes and said, "Eya, can you please agree with it. I will definitely stay safe, huh?"


    "Tala, I''m doing this for you. Adasa already told us everything, so you better stay here." Eya said firmly.


    "I can''t. If I stay here, my promise to sir Enix will be broken. Do you want to see me suffer a tribulation?" Tala said while pouting. ''It''s better if sir Enix can handle her.''


    Eya can''t find a word. Guardians were a direct courier of the heaven. Their name shouldn''t be sullied or else, they will face the wrath of the heaven.


    "You should have told me earlier," Eya hugged her tight. "If I have cross that portal, I...I would not be able to know what will happen to you," Eya cried.


    Tala twitched her lips. ''Why do I feel guilty?'' She did really promised sir Enix, but sir Enix did not let her take an oath. As such, there''s no way heaven will punish her. ''I think I go overboard this time.''


    "I''ll agree, but you better get back with no missing part of your body or else, I''m gonna kicked you out of my life!" Eya said angrily facing Tala with her stern face. She can''t let Tala experience the tribulation of the heaven. She sure will not survive.


    "Yes. Yes. Thank you Eya!" Tala said. "Right! Here''s my little gift. I hope you like it."


    Eya grabbed the small book on the hand of Tala. She was surprised seeing the words written.


    "Is this your secret technique?" Eya asked.


    "Actually it''s not secret, but it''s special." Tala replied. She made that technique personally that''s why it''s special, but she didn''t wanna try to hide it.


    ''Sooner or later, I will distribute it to other. It''s easier if Eya will do it for I will be gone for five years. That''s a long time.'' She thought.


    "Eya, you can teach or tell others about it," Tala stated.


    "So, it was called ''Fiery Lightning Footwork Technique!" Eya murmured. She put it in her holy ring. She materialized the things she prepared for her cut off journey and give it to Tala.


    Tala accepted it without a second thought.


    Coming into agreement, they went back.


    Without any more objections, Tala closed her distance to the portal.


    Five meters away, she halted noticing the flickering light of the tiny golden wall on her left.


    ''Interesting!'' Tala thought. "Head Araw, can I take that wall instead of this one." Tala asked unpretentiously.


    "Tala, we have never used that wall since the Great War ended. It''s better if you used that wall, " said Head Araw, pointing the wall behind her.


    "Head Araw, I bet this was not the only human who believed in us even though we never show up this past 10000 years. Is it the time now to show our gratification?" Tala smiled.


    "We can''t just butt in to the human business. It is their business. They should clean their own mess!" Head Araw stated.


    Their task was to protect every being in the human world against demons. Since there''s no movement of demons this past 10000 years, Head Araw assumed that it was another stupid battle of humans against their own kind.


    "Head Araw, this strong light indicates how strong this human faith towards heaven. If he dies, what a shame it is for us not able to protect this one." Tala said forlornly.


    The tiny golden wall shows sign if a being of greatness, who''s faith to heaven can''t be sullied even by death, is in danger.


    "You talk like a hundred years old Tala!" Eya pouted in disbelief.


    "Youre right Tala. We agree to you!" The Vice-heads voice out. If they can, they will personally handle the matter, but the circumstances are not on their side. They can only let a child do it.


    The portal can only teleport a low level guardian, they could not do a thing or two on the human world. In order to let a guardian survive, they choose those students in top 10 because they thought that they have the higher capability to survive. Anyway, their job was just to spectate and investigate any movement of demons from the dark.


    "The Holy Blessed Library was finally open. There should be a way to repair this portal. Sooner or later, we will be able to cross the human world for sure. Tala''s appearance was just our way to say hello to them," Vice-head Luna persuaded Head Araw.


    Head Araw pondered for a moment. The Holy Blessed Library will surely have the solution of it, but how long will it takes to repair it? No one knows.


    "Okay. I will let you help this human, but make sure not to be caught up in a dire situation. We can''t help you, you know that!" Head Araw warned. Because of the Great War, the door was reduced to the state where it can only be opened every 5 years. And only one those in 1st class were qualified to pass through. The higher the level of purified energy, the higher the possibility that they can''t pass through.


    "Yes. Yes!" Tala hugged the Head tightly. She will always remember how this Head protect her with all his life from the war against the king of the underworld. When they were on a run, Head Araw sacrificed himself. Knowing that the king of the underworld will catch up, Head Araw faced the king in order to buy time for them.


    Her action shocked Eya and the Vice-heads. Head Araw fell into dazed. A moment later, he smiled heartily and patted Tala''s back, but a little unease swirls to his heart.


    Tala went near to Eya. Face to face, Tala laid her forehead to Eya''s forehead. It''s how they express their gratitude.


    Before she left, the ten Great Guardians gave her some items that might be of any help. They all know that taking that tiny golden wall means announcing your arrival. If that the case, they would not know what will happen to Tala and being alone at that.


    Tala did not hesitate to accept it. She also needs to survive. Although she already managed to prepare things she thought she needed, extra items were not a bad idea to carry.


    "I will take my leave then!" Tala walked to the tiny golden door from her left. The tiny golden wall slowly opened a portal. As if sensing someone nearing its distance, it does its job. Black hole emerged similar to the giant one. She stepped inside and the tiny golden door closed slowly.


    "Take care Tala!" Eya shouted as she saw the silhouette of Tala fading slowly.


    After she left, the giant golden wall revealed a figure of a fair young lad, the one who was sent five years ago. Though his energy didn''t rise, his physical strength was pushed to its limit.


    Head Araw instructed the young lad to report to Vice-head Luna.


    ¡­


    Head Araw went back to his study room. A suspicious letter lay on his table. As he read the letter, blood vessels popped out to his hands, his face twitched and hot air made their way out of his nose. He hurriedly checked his safe and,


    TALAAAAA! his booming sounds reverberated on the entire land.


    ¡­


    Content of the letter:


    Our Beloved Head,


    I had borrowed some of your things. Don''t worry, I will return it and compensate some when I went back.


    Yours humble Guadian,


    Tala


    PS: Next time, loosen up your lock to the vault. I had not able to borrow some because its hard to open. *sigh*

 16 THE YOUNG ABDULA 1

    Orange-red hue engulfed the sky. Birds sung their sunset rhythm, and plants and trees danced through the breeze of the winds.


    A sixteen-year-old young man, wearing a robe with a cloud crest on his chest was sitting on a stone facing a bunch of children.


    "Guardians were sent by the heaven to protect us from evil forces. They were the strongest creatures under the heaven. They fight against demons days and nights during the great battle 10000 years ago. According to our ancestors, guardians had helped a lot of creatures of different kinds including humans," the young man narrated.


    "Young Abdula, is there any guardians alive after the great battle?" a little boy with purple hair asked.


    "Yes, there is!" He replied.


    "If there is, why I can''t see or hear them out?" a little girl wearing a plain dress asked.


    "They were just around watching us. Who knows, they are already beside you." The young man laughed heartily. "It''s already dusk. It''s time to head home. Tomorrow, I''ll tell more stories about them!" He promised.


    The crowd slowly faded out.


    "Young Abdula, the Datu asked your present!" A man said, panting.


    "Uhm! Take me there!"


    The duo arrived at the main hall of the palace.


    "Abdula, pays respect to Datu and the elders!" He lowered his head as he half-knelt down. Abdula was surprised seeing all of them gathered together.


    "My son, we all decided to properly introduce to everyone my only inheritor tomorrow. What you say?" The Datu spoke.


    Fine red silk adorned with gold accessories add a feeling of awe to one who see him.


    "If that''s what had been decided, then I don''t have any objection." Abdula replied.


    "Very well! Rest up for you will have a long day tomorrow." Datu Agueo said.


    ...


    Abdula head to his residence; a woman in her forties visited him.


    In the main hall of Abdula''s residence


    "My nephew, tomorrow is your big day. Your mother will be proud of you!" The woman exclaimed.


    "Aunt Liwayway, I thank you for taking care of me. Be assured that I''ll never forget it. Our White Cloud Tribe, my home, I''ll protect it with all my life!" Abdula rest assured.


    "Then, I will look forward to it." Liwayway chuckled.


    "I almost forgot why I came here," Liwayway waved her hand and a wooden box intricately adornerd with gems was materialized. "Here is the gift of your mother. Before she left this world, she told me to hand this over to you when the time comes. I guess that time is now!"


    Liwayway send the box to Abdula.


    Abdula opened it. What he saw made his tears fall. It was a storage ring, the storage ring of his mother. He surged his energy to take the ownership. To his surprised, he is already the owner of the ring.


    "That''s what she collected in her whole life. She had hoped that it can aid you." Liwayway stated as he saw the young man fall into dazed.


    "Thank you aunt for taking care of my mother''s belongings. I am truly grateful." Abdula wiped his tears.


    "There''s no need for ceremony. I am your aunt not an outsider." Liwayway tried to lighten up the atmosphere as she continued, "Your mother believes in guardian as you do. Guardian was truly a magnificent being. They reward those who have faith on them. So, I believe that they will bless your ceremony tomorrow."


    "I believe too!" Abdula smiled at her.


    Though Liwayway believed that guardians were now just a legend, she couldn''t shatter the belief of her young nephew.


    She was just like him. When she was young, her parents always tell a story about guardians does resulting in her deep belief to them. But as she grows old, that belief is slowly fading.


    She doesnt know why their tribe believes in such things, when in fact, the 1000 years existence of their tribe did not let them experience and see the true nature of guardians which had vanished 10000 years ago.


    Abdula noticed an unfamiliar feather inside the ring. He materialized it and asked about its origin to his aunt.


    Liwayway examined the feather. It was milky white and does not resemble any feather of animals she knew. It has a fair size and velvet in nature.


    "This is the first time I saw this kind of feather. I dont know what it is." Liwayway did not dwell to it too much as she take her leave.


    Outside the residence of Abdula, Liwayway staggered to her feet. ''It cant be!'' Her heart raced in unimaginable speed.


    ...


    Abdula woke up from the noise outside. His servant walked to his door.


    "Young Abdula, Your aunt asked for your present. This way please," his servant didn''t let him talk as he dragged him.


    Abdula detected fear to the servant.


    "Aunt, what''s going on?" Abdula asked. The sun was not up yet, but the outside really was noisy.


    But before his aunt can explain, a sudden explosion was he heard.


    "It was in the northern gate. Aunt, sorry but I''ll take my leave!" Abdula exclaimed.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" His Aunt asked with knitted brows. The warriors besides her aunt block his way.


    "I''m going to help," Abdula replied.


    Another explosion was heard from the west. A moment later, an explosion was heard from the south.


    "What''s going on?" Abdula asked while his aunt dragged him towards east.


    They heard an explosion again, but this time it was from the east.


    "Sh**, we are already surrounded!" His aunt said furiously. "Whatever happens, protect the Young Datu!" She shouted towards the warriors. The servants were trembling in fear.


    They dashed towards the palace.


    "Abdula (Liwayway) pays respect to Datu and the elders."


    Everyone with special rank was inside the palace while the citizens and those that couldn''t fight were placed in the evacuation room under the palace.


    "Father, what tribe was it?" Can''t take his curiosity anymore, Abdula asked.


    "It wasn''t an attack from humans, but from beasts." Datu Agueo said with grim expression. ''This time, what drive them to attack us?''


    Hoard of beasts'' attacked were inevitable as they were located in the wilderness. They always pull it off for there were only minimal beasts and did not have intelligence, but todays attacked were different.


    How could beasts thought of blocking their escape route?


    Its like they were ordered to do so.


    "Abdula, head towards the northeast gate. Make sure our citizens will be able to leave this place safely. Men, protect the young Datu." Datu Agueo ordered towards his elite warriors.


    "No. I will not leave you here. I will fight." Abdula said firmly.


    "We will all die here if you didn''t escape. Please Abdula! Do this for me." The Datu begged. "If you don''t leave, I wouldn''t be able to face your mother in the afterlife."


    Abdula can''t find a word. He looked at his father, begging to aid him.


    "Leave now. Our people need you." Datu Ague ordered his men to drag Abdula out.


    "Father!" Abdula cried.


    Ague''s men were ready to leave with Abdula and the citizens under a secret tunnel when a loud flap of wings slowly approached the palace from above.


    A bloody warrior hurriedly walked towards them. He half-knelt down. "It...It was...was the King of the forest Ebony-The giant hawk," he said while trembling from fear. He continued, "The giant hawk gathered almost five thousands of beasts to rally and now surrounded the palace."


    "Five thousands?" Abdula repeated. There was only a thousand of population in their kingdom. The enemy''s number was five times greater than them. Beasts were also stronger than them. ''We''re doomed!'' He thought, ''But I will not die without a fight.''


    "Everyone, do whatever you can to protect the young Datu." The Datu ordered. They were now surrounded. If he let his son continued through the tunnel, they will be just welcomed by the beasts.


    The Datu and the elders head out. Abdula followed.


    "What are you doing?" His father asked.


    "Father, I will help you as long as I can. As your inheritor, I will not run with my tails between my legs." Abdula said with composed self. Although he was afraid inside, he can''t let his fear be shown.


    "Okay, but if you were in dire situation just run away. Got it?" Datu Ague said firmly. He doesn''t want his son to suffer and die, but the circumstances did not leave him a choice. Even if his son does not fight, his death was inevitable.


    Combining their forces might yield a different result.


    "Yes father!" Abdula replied.

 17 THE YOUNG ABDULA 2

    Their kingdom is located in the wilderness and far from the neighboring kingdom, and they exist independently. So, reinforcement is impossible.


    Datu Agueo gathered his men in secret whilst Abdula was preparing for the battle.


    "Men, make sure to protect Abdula. I will draw the attention of the beasts. Escape with the young Datu and the citizens," said Datu Agueo, gruffly.


    His men nodded slightly not to a rose suspicion.


    "Liwayway protect our citizens here. When you hear my signals, leave immediately and never looked back," Datu Agueo hugged her for the last time.


    "Be careful elder brother. Look closely to my nephew." Liwayway whispered. The departure of the father and son made her heartache. Even if she wants to aid them, the citizens need someone to lead them.


    Her attention was caught by children who were crying. They were the children who witness the cruel battle outside. Their mother hugged them tightly and told something she couldn''t hear. Her resolves were strengthened by the sight. She gazed to the book in her hand and muttered under her breathe, "My sister-in-law, I hope you''re right."


    ¡­


    Flickering light danced around the whole kingdom. Shouts and cries created mournful melodies while the warriors waltz with desperation.


    Fire engulfed the entire place.


    As the strongest man in their tribe, Datu Agueo led his army to defend their land.


    Simultaneous earthly energy lit up as a cloudy-like color coated the warriors.


    There were only thirty true warriors among the army, including the Datu and the elders.


    The Datu confront the giant hawk.


    "White cloud waves!" With a swung in his sword, he sent waves of attack to the hawk, but the giant hawk just takes a scratch. His face became grim. That''s the powerful technique he has in his sleeves. He launched another attack, and another, but it does not seem to hurt the giant hawk.


    His enemy waved its wings. He tried to defend, but it was just for naught. He was sent flying.


    His earthly energy became dull. He breathed heavily as he was soaked by his perspiration.


    Abdula who was fighting saw how his father just managed to scratch the giant hawk with his strongest technique.


    The battle dragged on. Wounds after wounds were visible to Abdula''s body, but he doesn''t seem like to back off. His tattered clothes soaked by the blood of the beasts and his.


    Datu Agueo gave his sign to retreat.


    By the same time, the hawk gathered his energy to his mouth. Even in a distance, Abdula felt the immense pressure. He cautiously searched the origin of such powerful energy. Surveying his surrounding, the corner of his eyes caught a figure of the giant hawk facing a familiar figure.


    ''Oh no! my father!'' Abdula ran as fast as he can towards his father.


    His father exhausted his energy already. He doesn''t have any more energy to defend himself.


    The elite warriors were caught off guard to his action. They couldn''t stop Abdula as he was far away already.


    "Nooo!" The Datu shouted as he saw his son dashed towards his direction.He wanted to stop his son, but Abdula turned deaf ears to him.


    The warriors continued their pursuit to Abdula even if the retreat order had already been given.


    Abdula gathered all his energy, forming a circle in front of him to defend from the powerful might of the hawk. A puny cloudy-like light coated his entire body. With just his mere energy, he was sent flying, stumbling heavily to the ground. He spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Datu Agueo ran at his side. His eyes were full of despair.


    The hawk does not seem to give them a break. It sent another attack.


    Gushing energy was closing its distance towards the duo. Datu Agueo and Abdula couldn''t dodge it in time.


    A powerful blast can be seen. The bloody elders and wounded warriors felt dazed as their leaders engulfed by the enemy''s energy.


    The light slowly faded out.


    They saw an exhausted young man and the bloody Datu taking a stand. They heaved a sigh of relief. Without wasting any more time, they dashed towards the duo to save them, but the giant hawk blast off another attack.


    "We''re too late!" The warrior exclaimed grimly. His eyes were full of despair.


    Abdula felt that it was their end. He glanced at his father with mix emotions as his father did the same. Datu Agueo immediately faced the enemy, facing his back to his son.


    Datu Agueo call forth his might, but the energy he exuded was chaotic.


    Abdula widened his eyes in despair. He knew what that chaotic energy means.


    Self-destroy!


    ''Heaven! Guardians! I know you''re just around. Please help my father!'' Abdula thought heartily as his tears fall. There''s no way out for them anymore. He just hoped that his faith was enough to draw the attention of guardians.


    Abdula closed his eyes not wanting to see the next thing that will happen.


    ¡­


    Liwayway held the book tight on her hands. She hugged it tightly as if her life depends on it. ''My sister-in-law, I hope you''re right.''


    The book contains some information about guardians. The feather on her nephew was the same feather as described by the book. The book with the feather was found inside a ruin by the great great grandfather of her sister-in-law, but instead of giving the book to Abdula, her sister-in-law decided to gift it to her.


    She gazed at the southern wall of the palace, but her gaze seemed like to pass through to the horizon.


    "Guardians of the southern land, please aid my nephew and my elder brother." She cried under her breathe. Her grasped to the book tighten.


    ¡­


    In the southern land


    The tiny golden wall that Tala had passed through emitted a flickering light again.


    ¡­


    Datu Agueo''s tears fell. Not for himself, but for his son.


    Abdula felt the chaotic energy of his father and the destructive energy of his father.


    A moment later, Abdula knitted his eyebrows in confusion. The destructive energy of the enemy hasn''t arrived, and the chaotic energy of his father seemed to vanish. He opened his eyes and was perplexed seeing the dead giant hawk in front of him as its body was slowly reduced to smithereens.


    His father was rooted in front of him while the army of their kingdom was in a daze. His knitted brows deepen. All of them were in dazed while looking up above him. He then looked up.


    His eyes wide open as his jaw dropped. He couldn''t utter any words.


    Datu Agueo staggered to his feet. He couldn''t move nor produce a sound. He stood there like a statue. Abdula was no far from him.


    A young lady with a pair of golden translucent wings spread above Abdula. She emitted golden light that causes everyone to barely saw her face.


    The lady waved her left hand and formed an unknown hand gesture. Under her, a circle of blue light was formed with mysterious writings and spread in an unimaginable speed.


    It passes through them, but they didn''t feel uncomfortable. It just feels like winds pass through them.


    Without outer injuries, the beasts fall dead.


    The lady waved her left hand again. This time, the circle was green. The energy that passes through them, heal their injuries.


    "A Guardian!" Abdula exclaimed.

 18 BY YOUR WILL

    Visible streak of light descended from the sky. The dark, gloomy and eerie kingdom was engulfed by unfamiliar light. It dissipated in just a second, revealing a young lady with golden translucent wings spreading magnificently.


    She began to recite an incantation. The asterisk symbol on her wrist illuminated. As her incantation goes on, another asterisk emerged, and another until there were five in total.


    She called her bow. Stretching its string, an arrow was formed, made by pure energy of hers. She shot it locking the giant hawk''s head.


    The arrow hit the enemy leaving a web-like crack to its head that spread across its body in a visible speed.


    She began to recite another incantation and she performed an unfamiliar hand gesture. As she did so, a blue light circle was formed under her. She gracefully pushed her hand forward and the circle under her spread passing through everything, with life or not.


    Beasts fall dead.


    She recited another incantation and formed a green light circle. Spreading across the land, those injured had been heal completely.


    The lady exhaled slowly, keeping her cool.


    Lowering her head, she saw a young man beside a masculine middle-age man. Slowly and gracefully, she descended in front of the young man keeping a distance from the ground.


    Words were stuck to the father and son''s throat.


    "Are...are you a Guardian?" With a trembling voice, Datu Agueo asked.


    "Yes, I am!" A warm voice rung to his ears as the guardian replied.


    "Tha...thank you for helping us!" The Datu bowed as he half-knelt down. Abdula did the same thing. The others followed.


    Simultaneous thud resounded in the entire place. In just a second, all warriors can be seen kneeling like a knight acknowledging their king.


    "No need to thank me! This young man was the one who called me!" Tala said. "Please, all of you rise!"


    The warriors were confused about what to do.


    How can they just stand up knowing a guardian was in front of them, but they eventually stood up when Datu Agueo takes the initiative to stand up.


    "I''m the Head of this tribe. Datu Agueo pays respect to a guardian! If there is anything we can do, please tell us," the Datu said with high respect.


    "It''s okay. As I said, this young man was the one who called me!" Tala waved her left hand and a thumb-sized sphere of light formed in front of her. It flew towards Abdula''s right shoulder. She continued, "Your will can bring us together again. It is up to you!"


    Abdula emitted golden light as the sphere made its way inside his body and two intertwined swords forming x symbol marked to his right shoulder.


    Tala activated her Holy Eagle Sight. It just takes her a second to find a suitable beast for Abdula. For Abdula wasn''t that strong for the time being, he needed protection.


    Just near distance, she saw familiar energy. She then extended her vision and saw a silhouette of a man in his twenties. ''What a coincidence.''


    A moment later, a beast was beside Tala. "This will be your beast. He will take care of you from now on!" Tala patted the beast. The beast walked near to Abdula and it rubbed its head to Abdula''s side as in acknowledging his master.


    "Tha....that is the king of the shallow forest. The yellow lion!" One of the elders exclaimed. The shallow forest was located opposite of the forest ebony. It was 1000 meters away from them.


    ''How did she do it?'' This was the words they thought.


    "I will take my leave now." Tala was going to leave when she heard a voice saying, "My name is Abdula!"


    "I know!" Tala said with a smile. When she gave the marking to him, the name about the young man appeared to her mind.


    "May I know your name?" Abdula asked. Although puzzled on how the guardian knew his name, he didn''t voice out his curiosity.


    "I am Guardian Tala," Tala remarked. She flew away as an only streak of light visible.


    Abdula saw Tala disappeared in a second.


    ...


    Seeing the disappearance of light from afar, a young man sighed in melancholy.


    "I was way too late." he murmured disappointingly. This young man was the one Tala saw earlier.


    He feebly leaned his back to a tree beside him.


    Earlier, he felt powerful energy descended from the sky. He wanted to know the origin of the powerful energy, so he decided to follow the light.


    Powerful energy came rushing in an unimaginable speed. His jaw dropped in disbelief. He did not anticipate that the owner of the energy was a guardian, a real one.


    Guardians have their unique golden wings. The golden wings that only they can have.


    "Prince Makisig pays respect to the great guardian!" He hurriedly knelt down like a knight and bowed his head. ''I thought I lost the opportunity to see a guardian.''


    Tala laughed at him. Makisig wanted to lift his head to spectate what''s going on, but he suppressed this feeling.


    "You haven''t changed at all!" Tala stated. She was also called great guardian by Makisig of their first meeting in her previous life. He was one of the humans who aid her greatly.


    Makisig stared at the ground in puzzlement.


    "I''m guardian Tala. You can rise now!" Tala smiled.


    Makisig excited and surprised feeling was shown all over his face.


    ''He''s handsome even when he was this young.'' Tala thought.


    "I have a favor to ask," Tala said emotionless.


    "A.. a..nything if... i..it is within my means!" Makisig stutteringly replied. Who would deny a guardian request?


    Tala pointed the direction of where she first came through her deep blue eyes, "I bet you know what to do!"


    Makisig looked at the place where the Guardian pointed out. It was where he planned of going earlier.


    "Yes. I will take care of it!" Makisig replied.


    Tala waved her left hand and a thumb-sized sphere of light flew towards Makisig. He emitted golden light. A moment later, it vanished.


    Makisig''s eyes widen. His energy became purer as the golden energy sipped through his pores.


    "Your will can bring us together again. It is up to you!" Tala remarked.


    "I will take my leave now!" Tala disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Makisig thought of finding any traces of the guardian, but he eventually tossed out the idea for he knows that it was impossible. So, he decided to head to the White cloud tribe.


    Walls were nowhere to be seen.


    Houses were destroyed.


    A lot of dead beasts were lying on the cold ground.


    Makisig was bewildered as he saw no external injuries to the dead beasts.


    A group of people walked towards him.


    ...


    Abdula, Datu Agueo, the elders and the warriors came back to their senses. Datu Agueo hurriedly looked at Abdula''s right arm. An x-swords symbol was marked on Abdula''s arm.


    "Do you feel changes in your body?" The Datu asked. The elders and the others around also were curious, so they looked intently to Abdula.


    "A little bit rise of my energy," Abdula replied.


    Abdula surged his energy, and a powerful might of a warrior burst out.


    "UH!" Abdula was surprised. ''I am now a warrior?'' He thought unbelievably. Just a moment ago, he doesn''t even have the slightest feeling of breaking through. He hurriedly dived to his conscious.


    Inside, a pearl-like ball with a pure luster of energy illuminated the whole surrounding of his consciousness. A sign of breaking through a warrior.


    "There''s someone coming," he said grimly.


    He felt powerful energy dashing towards them. Because of the presence of the pure energy of the guardian, Abdula senses became sharper.


    Abdula runs towards the northern gate. The Datu and others followed suit.


    The Datu''s widen his eyes feeling the powerful energy as they came near. Just earlier, he didn''t feel anything, so he unconsciously gazed towards his son.


    "Who are you?" The Datu asked as he confronts the young man while blocking Abdula who wanted to approach the young man. He was warry for he feels powerful energy coming from the young man.


    "There''s no need to be wary. He emitted the energy of Guardian Tala." Abdula unhurriedly approached the young man.


    Makisig was surprised by Abdula''s words. ''The golden light already vanished, how can he tell?'' He thought.


    "I am Abdula, the son of Datu Agueo of the White Cloud Tribe!" He introduced himself.

 19 PRINCE MAKISIG

    "I''m prince Makisig, the son of King Malakas, from Luzviminda Realm!" Although hesitant, Makisig eventually show his identity token. He thought that no one will be able to confirm its authenticity, but he had mistaken.


    Luzviminda Realm?


    Datu Agueo and the elders scrutinized the token. It was silver in color with pair of wings carved between three intertwined blazing stars.


    Wide eyes and mouths agape surfaced each face of those present. They hurriedly clasped their fists and bowed.


    According to the history books of their tribe, the land they were in was part of the Butaan Kingdom under the Celebes Sea Realm; one of the three realm under the Luzviminda Realm.


    The star represents the three Realms they rules.


    Their White Cloud Tribe was just a dust if compared to the Luzviminda Realm.


    No. It can''t even be compare for the Luzviminda Realm was just a legend written on their books.


    They never thought of encountering any human from the legendary realms, much more the Prince himself?


    The White Cloud Tribe couldn''t access the outside land, because they were surrounded by forests, which was home of thousands of beasts. All their knowledge came from their ancestors who encounter fortuitous event. Though this events that were recorded were deemed to be legends only.


    Although Abdula was surprised, the appearance of a guardian was more surprising, so he snapped out in just a blink of an eye.


    "What can we do to you, Prince Makisig?" Abdula broke the silence.


    "Are you blessed by Guardian Tala?" Makisig asked.


    "Yes. She gave me this symbol!" Abdula excitedly showed it up to Makisig.


    "A sword!" Makisig exclaimed.


    "Do you know what it means?" Datu Agueo came back to his composed self. ''This young man came from the Luzviminda realm. He might know the meaning of it.'' He thought.


    "This is a symbol given by a guardian to his or her personal warrior," Makisig stated.


    "So, I was chosen to be her personal warrior. What about you?" Abdula asked.


    "Me? Oh, she didn''t give me any," Makisig said sadly. ''The golden light that shrouded me earlier seemed to boast my energy only.''


    "Then, what was in your right arm?" Abdula pointed his arm.


    Makisig was perplexed about Abdula''s words. He slowly lifted up his sleeve and looked at his right arm. He was surprised seeing a shield symbol marked to his skin.


    "YESSS!" Makisig was so happy that he jumped over and over liked a child that was just given a candy after a long time.


    Guardian was known already as legend because of their disappearance 10000 years ago and no records and artifacts can be seen. But in Luzviminda realm, a lot of information about them was written in the book.


    "How do you know it?" Makisig asked out of curiosity.


    "When I first saw you, you emits the same energy of mine and it seems attracted to your right arm," Abdula explained what he noticed.


    The lingering energy of the Guardian made him able to see what others couldn''t. Abdula knew that two to five days later, the energy will dissipate eventually.


    Makisig was more perplexed. He knew that the golden light vanished before he arrived, so how could there be more energy. But he didn''t dwell to it much for he knew how amazing guardian was.


    "What does it means prince Makisig?" Abdula was curious. ''His symbol was different from me. Shield? Does it means Guardian Tala wanted to protect him?''


    "When one bless by this symbol of a guardian, it means, he/she was being protected." Makisig explained.


    "So, it means I need to protect you!" Abdula chuckled. ''I knew it!''


    "Right. As her warrior, you really do need to protect me but do it when you are stronger than me!" Makisig said proudly.


    "I will! Just watch!" Abdula argued.


    "Then, I will watch. Be sure to get ahead of me!" Makisig said firmly.


    "As her warrior, I''ll not let her down."


    "I will not let her down too!"


    They argued.


    "The two of you seemed like brothers. How wonderful it is!" The Datu chuckled.


    "Datu Agueo, I came here to invite you all to the Luzviminda realm. Guardian Tala handed this task to me personally. I don''t want to let her down, so I hope you''ll cooperate," Makisig said with anticipation.


    "O...of course. But there were almost a thousand of us here!" The Datu stated.


    "There''s nothing to be worried about. If the King heard who your son is, he wouldn''t have a second thought of spreading his arms to welcome all of you." Makisig smiled at him. ''My father is not that idiot. He knew Guardian more than I.''


    "_" Datu Agueo


    "O..ookay," Datu Agueo responded hesitantly.


    With that said, Makisig suggested that he, with Abdula, Datu Agueo and some elders, will travel through portal to prepare some arrangement. Then, he will order his men to lead the thousand people to their land.


    They packed important things and prepared for the new journey.


    ...


    After an hour, Tala stopped at a cave 100 kilometers away from the White Cloud Tribe.


    Dissipating her energy, ashen face and pale lips instantly replaced her pinkish looks. Tala staggered to stand up.


    Using her remaining energy, Tala falteringly found a place to meditate.


    Circle emerged on the ground under her with ten pointed star inside. It emitted pure energy.


    Materializing ten pieces of grade-1 pearl, she placed it exactly to the pointed area and absorbs its heavenly energy.


    It takes her time to restore her energy but of level zero Guardian.


    She bit her lower lip watching the asterisks faded on her wrist.


    In order to save everyone, Tala used the Blistering Heavenly Technique to raise her level. In doing so, she need to sacrifice her one and only asterisk.


    The levels of Guardians were visible to the asterisks on their wrist. One asterisk means level one Guardian, two asterisks means level two Guardian and so on. But it will stop at level five. Reaching level five, the Guardian will undergo changes as well as the symbol on their wrist.


    She changed her appearance. Her silvery hair turned into black. Her snowy skin turned to be a lot paler. Her blue eyes turned black. She wore a simple male dress as her dress vanished.


    Guardian''s dress was also part of their body. With her call, she can change her dress in an instant. Their dress also serves as shield. It can withstand any attacked lower and slightly higher than them.


    Guardian can''t alter the structure of their bones, so Tala concocted her own pills to change the structure of her bones.


    "I guess this should be fine." Tala thought. She had never been exposed in making or using disguise pills, so its her first time concocting and using one.


    Materializing a pill with brown luster, Tala did not hesitate to take it in one gulped.


    She felt her body undergo changes.


    "Seemed like I succeeded," Tala curled her lips. Just as she was celebrating in her heart for her so-called success, she felt an unusual feeling in her body.


    "Oh no!" Tala immediately went out the cave and searched for a river nearby. Bending her body to look herself on the water, she suddenly loss her balance.


    Now, she was soaked. Having a view of her body, she realized how chubby she was. Fat filled up her cheeks and neck. She unconsciously reached for her tummy.


    Tada!


    Bulging fat covered her slim tummy.


    When she successfully digested the pill, instead of her bones to change, her body plumped.


    "Guess I did not succeed," Tala went back. There''s nothing she can do as she already take the pill. She just hoped that it will not last long. She limply walked as she adjusted herself from her new heavy body.


    A male human can roam freely than those of woman, so Tala decided to disguise as a male.


    She wore a thin male armor under her dress to hide her slight bulging chest and she braid her long black hair. She looked like a funny young boy.


    Tala materialized the map she had borrowed to the Heavenly Library.


    "It''s time to work!" Tala surged his heavenly energy to the map. A golden point popped up. It was where she was located. Another golden point popped up. Tala looked at it.


    "Hundred thousands kilometers away?" Tala knitted her eyebrows. Her current level will not allow her to travel that fast in that distance. She went back from level one to beginning level.


    "If I need to walk that far, then so be it," Tala inhaled deeply.


    What a pain!


    She continued to surge her heavenly energy but no golden point showed up.


    "Guess my energy wasn''t enough!" She uttered. "Then, I''ll go there first."


    She hurriedly dashed out from the cave.


    ''Time waits for no one!''

 20 SPIRIT CREATURE 1

    Dawn breaks.


    Tala lay on a dilapidated bench under a tree. Tala thought that no one used it for a long time. Taking her sit, Tala napped covering her face with the hooded black cloak she wore.


    She''s been running all night familiarizing how to use earthly energy for she couldn''t always use heavenly energy. If she wanted to blend with humans without attracting much attention, acting like one of them was the best way.


    An hour later, Tala slowly opened her eyes.


    A skinny old man wearing a simple brown long-sleeved shirt paired with loose trouser sat by her side. His skin was dry with black dots all over his body.


    "You''re already awake? Only one hour had passed. You better sleep again," The old man advised. He saw this boy dozed immediately. Although the cloak hides the face of the boy, his 70 years of life made him recognized the age of the wearer of the cloak.


    "I''m okay. I just want to take a nap. I''m already okay," Tala explained.


    "Okay then." The old man didn''t stick his nose to it anymore. "By the way, I had prepared this food for you. You need energy to arrive at your destination," the old man handed her the food. Understanding the hesitant look of the child, he added, "Although we lack source of food, we will definitely not die of starvation. There are a lot of ways to find one to eat."


    The old man pushed the tray to her. It contains a bowl of rice with plain soup beside.


    "I thank you. Please, eat with me too." Seeing the simple food, Tala reduced the scarcity of food supply of the place.


    "It''s okay. I prepared it for you only," the old man denied her invitation. The food was for one person only.


    "Foods are delicious if it is share," Tala smiled. She searched of leaves, big enough as plates and two pair of stick.


    "Okay then," the old man and Tala dig in.


    ...


    "I am Tala." Tala introduced herself.


    "I am Dan. You can call me Lolo Dan!" said the old man.


    "Lolo Dan, may I know where I am?" Tala asked.


    "You are on the outskirt of the Blue Cloud Tribe," Dan explained. "This is the farmland that I inherit from my ancestors. We trade are harvest to the main tribe."


    "What a quiet place," Tala felt relaxed. She raised her head causing the hood to fall on his nape revealing her chubby face. "Were there any beasts who assaulted this place?"


    "Yes, there is. Fortunately, my son is a warrior, so we manage to drive them away."


    "That''s a relief." Tala saw a fifteen-year-old boy who''s practicing a battle technique from afar.


    "It''s my grandson, Kalipsi. He''s preparing for the annual sparring contest of the Blue Cloud Tribe."


    "Your grandson was good exhibiting that technique," Tala praised. She saw the boy exhibit the technique flawlessly.


    "He''s been practicing it every single day. He said he wanted to rank first on the upcoming competition of the Blue Cloud Tribe."


    The boy spotted his grandfather. He was wearing the same kind of cloth, though it''s color was blue.


    "Lolo Dan, what are you doing here? You should take a rest. Your illness hasn''t been cure yet." Kalipsi said worriedly.


    "Kalipsi, this is Tala." Dan introduced her.


    It was just that moment Kalipsi noticed the boy sitting beside his Lolo Dan.


    "Ah. Sorry for my rudeness. I haven''t notice you." Kalipsi hurriedly clasped his fist.


    "It''s okay." Tala uttered. She too clasped her fist.


    A ten-year-old girl wearing a plain dull blue dress came rushing to their direction.


    "Big brother, the vegetables! The vegetables!" Shouted by the little girl. "Lolo Dan? Wh..why are you here?"


    "Little Miya, I just walked around!" Dan replied.


    "Let''s hurry up!" Kalipsi led the way, ignoring the presence of Tala.


    ¡­


    Arriving at the plantation, Tala was welcomed with unnatural fog. Instead of seeing the green leafy plantation, heavy black mist appeared over her eyes.


    "How can there be a mist here?" Kalipsi murmured.


    The little girl held Kalipsi''s hand tighter and stutteringly said, "B...big brother, th... there was no m..... mist when I came here earlier. It...its the vegetables that acting strange."


    Pointing it, Kalipsi noticed the leaves that decaying in visible speed.


    "Miya, stay here with Lolo Dan. I will take care of this," Kalipsi warned.


    "Ah, yes. Please be careful!" Miya give him a hugged.


    "Kalipsi, be careful!" Lolo Dan wanted to come along, but he knew he couldn''t do anything for he was already old. "Your uncle will be here soon. Just observe, dont do anything."


    "Yes, Lolo!" Kalipsi begin to walk further. He felt someone was following him. He turn around and saw Tala.


    "What are you doing here? You should just stay with Lolo Dan," Kalipsi said anxiously. "If something bad happen, I..I.." Kalipsi wanted to talk more but Tala cut it off and said,


    "I am here to lend my hand. Don''t worry, I will not be a problem!"


    "If there is something bad happen, just run as fast as you can, okay?" Kalipsi was worried about the boy. He looks younger than him. He didn''t want to drag the boy and his not that strong to be able to protect him.


    "Got it!" Tala agreed.


    They walked further and further. Kalipsi approached a one meter thick tree. It was black in color. The tree look burned and the nearby plants corroded.


    Tala saw a lit candle and foods under it.


    "What''s wrong?" Tala asked.


    Kalipsi''s bewildered expression confirmed something was amiss.


    "Th...this tree. It shouldn''t be this way? How can..how?" Kalipsi was confused. "Yesterday, this tree was lively though with little black marks on its trunk, but now I could not even see nor feel any life on it. Even its leaves were reduced to ashes," he explained to Tala. Seeing Tala looked at the candle under it, he further explained, "This tree was believe to be the home of Ani, the spirit guardian of this place. We light a candle to show our gratitude."


    Lighting a candle was a sign of gratification of human towards Spirit creatures. This was their belief.


    Tala nodded in understanding. She slowly approached the tree.


    "STOPPP!" Kalipsi shouted as he saw Tala extending her arm to touch the tree. "Don''t touch it. Lolo Dan once touched it. A day after, he felt ill and black dots popped up all over his body."


    Tala was going to withdraw her action when suddenly, a force pulled her in. She was like being eaten by a tree.


    Kalipsi hurriedly hold her hand and tried to pull her out. Instead of pulling her out, they were dragged inside.


    "Wh..where are we?" Kalipsi asked. He saw Tala standing in front of him. He slowly stood up and looked around.


    They were like in a narrow alley with dilapidated wooden walls. The view ahead was unknown for it was cover by darkness.


    "Where inside the tree," Tala replied emotionless. Tala felt uncomfortable. ''This is their energy, the energy of a demon!'' She grimly thought.


    Kalipsi felt suffocated. He circulated his earthly energy to disperse the uncomfortable energy that sipped through his pores, but no effect at all.


    "No use. My energy wasn''t enough," Kalipsi murmured. His skin was already pale as his lips were ashen white. He staggered to stand up, but he eventually fell on to the moistly ground. Although he can exert energy, its far from being a warrior yet.


    ''Am I going to die here? Miya. Lolo Dan,'' this was the words running through his head. He saw the blurry figure of Tala resting her hand to his shoulder. Suddenly, energy gushed from his shoulder and traveled all over his body dispersing the uncomfortable energy.


    In just a minute, he had restored his strength.


    "Thank you!" Kalipsi knew that the boy beside him, save him from sure death.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go inside." Tala led the way.


    Tala snapped her fingers creating a tiny sound accompanied by forming a small flame on her fingertip.


    Just enough light to see the way ahead.


    Her flawless control of her energy made the young man gulped.

 21 SPIRIT CREATURE 2

    They arrived at the main hall of the place. Tala exerted more energy to the flame to inspect the whole surroundings.


    The pillars were made of intertwined huge vines standing in a circle.


    In the main sit, a lady was sitting motionless. Her skin was black as she looked lifeless. She has a silver headdress with her wings on her back.


    Kalipsi was going to approach the lady but Tala stopped him. Tala put her hand to the floor. She closed her eyes and surged her earthly energy to feel any vibration from the floor. Securing that there''s no vibration, they approached the lady.


    Tala felt the pulse of the lady. It''s beating slow.


    "Do you know what her condition is?" Kalipsi couldn''t help to asked.


    "She was still breathing but her life force was being slowly sucked up." Tala explained. "We need to bring her out her or kill the one behind this."


    "Do...do you know who pull this off?" Kalipsi asked in confusion. The boy clearly just arrived and foreign to their land.


    Does he already know the culprit?


    "HA HA HA. HUMAN!" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded all over the hall.


    "That''s the culprit," Tala answered.


    "Whaaaaat?" Kalipsi looked at Tala with incredulity.


    Tala did not pay heed to him, so he directed his attention to the unknown creature.


    "Wh..who are you?" Kalipsi trembled sensing the uncomfortable energy became stronger.


    A figure slowly approached them. A hideous two meter creature looked at them like they were his prey. Licking his lips, he said, "It''s been a long time since I smell human flesh."


    "What are you?" Kalipsi was filled with fear, but he didn''t let it shown. He unsheathed his rusty elementary sword from his waist.


    Elementary weapons were used by warriors. Secondary weapons were used by elite warriors. While mortal grade weapons were used by masters.


    The creature didn''t bother to answer him. He dashed at a lightning speed towards Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi drove his energy through his sword to defend, but he just sent flying. The speed and the strength of the unknown creature was too great for him to handle.


    The creature was going to launched his second attacked. Driving and gathering dark energy, he dashed again towards Kalipsi.


    "I''m doomed! But I''m not going to die without a fight." Kalipsi murmured as he exerted his remaining energy to fight back. But as the creature came closer, he felt numbness. The energy became heavier. He can hardly breathe. He tightens his grasped to his sword.


    He tried to sway his sword, but he was unable to. The uncomfortable energy came like a boulder crushing him. ''Is this my end?''


    Tala rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was examining the lady in front of her, but the creature seemed like wanted Kalipsi dead. She couldn''t afford someone be killed under her nose.


    Tala confronted the creature leaving Kalipsi behind.


    Kalipsi saw Tala in front of him raising her hand.


    "Noo.!" Kalipsi gathered all his strength to warn Tala but Tala didn''t seem to hear him.


    A circle emitting light was formed in front of Tala. A second later, the creature was sent flying when it made contact to the circle. Tala dashed at visible speed. She pointed a half-inch wide wooden stick to the creature''s throat. No one knew when did she picked it up.


    Raising her head to met the eyes of the demon, Tala asked, "Where are the others?"


    "Do you think that this damn stick would be able to kill me?" the creature sneered.


    Tala dabbed the stick to his throat. Feeling pain, the creature moved step backward until he lean on to the wall. Blood flowed from the creature from the slight slit on his throat.


    "How about it!" Tala smirked and raised her left eyebrow. ''A mere cacodemon like you think I can''t kill you?''


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I will not loss to a mere human like you. I''M A DEMONNNN!" The demon gathered all the energy he can. The uncomfortable energy became heavier and heavier as dark energy gathered around the demon.


    Tala, who was next to him didn''t feel any helplessness. Instead, an expressionless face looked at the demon like he was just an ant.


    "De... demon?" Kalipsi uttered. The uncomfortable energy became denser. It made him hard to breathe. He was going to faint at any moment.


    Suddenly, the uncomfortable energy vanished. Kalipsi take a deep breathe. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He looked at Tala and saw the lying demon motionless. He noticed the blood dropped on Tala''s stick.


    The blood was red as human blood.


    Cacodemons were the lowest kind of demons with some characteristics of human, just like their blood.


    "STUPID DEMON. HOW CAN HE ACT RECKLESSLY WHEN HE KNOW THAT SOMETHING SHARP WAS IN HIS THROAT!" Tala furiously yelled. She was going to interrogate the creature, but it suddenly made moves which made Tala''s instinct stabbed its throat.


    ''My reflection from my previous life.'' She sighed. ''It appears that he''s just a wandering cacodemon.''


    ''Sharp? How could you say a mere stick was sharp?'' Kalipsi was dumbstruck hearing Tala''s words.


    Regaining his strength, Kalipsi approached the lady.


    "What should we do?" Seeing the lifeless lady, Kalipsi shyly asked Tala. He thought Tala would be unreliable, but it turns to be him.


    "Do you have any pills?"


    "I do." Kalipsi took out his pouch and hand it to Tala.


    "It is just healing pills. Nothing more." Kalipsi explained.


    Tala opened the pouch and saw five substandard pills.


    "Feed this to her." Kalipsi grabbed the pill and feed it to the lady.


    "Are you sure it is effective?"


    "Just watch!"


    The lady''s black skin showed sign of liveliness. A moment later, the lady regained her consciousness.


    "Human!" The lady startled. She falteringly walked towards them emitting spirit energy; characteristic of a spirit creature.


    She spread her luminescent wings.


    "A spirit creature? A..are you Ani?" Kalipsi could not believe to what he was seeing.


    "Yes, I am Ani, the spirit creature of harvest. I bet you two saved me. I thank you so much!" The lady bowed.


    Spirit creatures were born according to the spirit energy of their surroundings, but their energy were not limited to only one skill.


    Ani was born through the spirit energy of the plantations. She can dictate the harvest and she can also form a barrier. She can protect herself using her energy and can fight head on to a master level.


    Her predicament situation earlier was due to her miscalculation.


    "I...It''s nothing." Seeing the spirit creature bowing, Kalipsi felt a little awkward. "He..he''s the one who truly save you."


    "No..it''s your pill who save her." Tala stated.


    "How can my pill saved her. I know you did something to it. And you''re the one who kill the demon."


    "I just touch it." Actually, Tala surged her heavenly energy to the pill. Guardian''s energy was good for healing and recuperation among all living creatures beneath heaven, but she needed some medium to hide her identity.


    The spirit creature was quite amazed by them. If it was a greedy one, they will probably fight for their so-called rights.


    "Both of you help me out, so I thank you. But we needed to go out now for my absence weakened the barrier I set in this place."


    Th...there''s a barrier in this place?" Kalipsi couldn''t keep out to Ani''s words.


    "Yes, there is. This is the place where I was born. In order to guard this place, I put a barrier because I could not guard this whole land days and nights." The lady explained as she led the way out.

 22 ANIs MIGH

    "Father, th...the beasts! They''re heading that way!" a young man said stutteringly. His trembling hand pointed the dozen of beasts running wild, heading west.


    "Let''s hurry up! There''s only Kalipsi around to protect little Miya and Lolo Dan," another young man cried.


    The bulky man in his forties nodded.


    Three men fought side by side to obstruct the beasts.


    As they expected, they weren''t matched in numbers and strength.


    "Taas, go ahead. Inform Lolo Dan and the children to leave this place right now," Tibay ordered.


    Taas ran as fast as he could, but a beast blocked his way.


    Tayog, the other young man, strikes his sword to a bulky beast.


    Instead of injuring it, his sword was broken. The bulky beast apoplectic dashed towards the young man. Tibay blocked the enraged beast using his wooden shield.


    "Get away. HURRY!" Tibay shouted. The might of the bulky beast sent him flying. His shield shattered to pieces. He spouted a mouthful of blood. ''This beast must be their leader.'' Using his sword to help himself stand up he murmured, "I''m going to drag you with me."


    He knew that he wasn''t its opponent, but if he kills their leader, the other beasts might retreat. Drawing forth his might, he dashed at visible speed towards the beast. The beast did the same. A loud bang reverberated as the two forces met. Tibay tumbled on to the ground while the beast moved a dozen steps back.


    Tibay couldn''t move anymore. He just hoped to buy more time for his family to escape.


    The beast dashed towards him. There''s nothing more he can do. He was just like a prey waiting for his predator.


    A green light traveled at visible speed and passed through him. The attacking beast backed off and it suddenly ran away, wailing. The other beasts run away too with their tails between their legs.


    Tibay heaved a sigh of relief. A moment later, his brows creased.


    ...


    Three figures emerged in front of the tree. The two of them approached Lolo Dan and Miya while the lady faced the tree. She extended her slender arms to touch the tree and surged her spirit energy whilst radiating green luster.


    The tree was showing sign of liveliness. The lady did not stop until the tree emitted green luster that spread across the farmland in visible speed, stopping in a fixed distance.


    ¡­


    The trio greeted by dazzling green light emitting from the tree. Their eyes caught four figures standing 50 meters away from it.


    "Father, what is happening here?" Tibay asked his father Dan.


    Tibay noticed a creature slowly approached them. Her green illuminated wings spread on her back as she was emitting unfamiliar energy. Her green dress reached her knees. The silver headdress shimmered under the sun rays. It was a captivating sight.


    Startled, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am Ani, the spirit creature of this place," Ani remarked.


    "Spi.pirit?" The people around staggered to their feet except for Miya, Kalipsi and Tala.


    Miya was after all just a kid.


    Tibay falteringly stepped back. His widened eyes looked at the lady in awe.


    Regaining his composure, he asked, "Do you know the reasons for the anomalies that happened these past few days?" Tibay was a straightforward man.


    "Yes," Ani replied. "These two boys have saved me from the demon. I am truly grateful that you have taken care of such brave children."


    "De...demon?" Everyone was baffled.


    "Yes. Two weeks ago, I felt uncomfortable energy from the north. I investigated it but unfortunately, I was attacked from behind. From then, my energy was weakened and the demon managed to enter my place. He absorbed my energy. If these two young boys didn''t show up, I will not be here in front of you," Ani explained.


    "Two weeks ago? That''s when the plantation starts to withered," Tayog stated.


    Everyone came into realization.


    Ani waved her hand creating four dots of pure green energy that flew and sipped through the foreheads of Lolo Dan, Tibay, Taas and Tayog. It spread through every part of their body healing every wounds and illness.


    "Now, that everything is okay, I will take my leave!" Ani was going to leave when Miya hurriedly run towards her and asked,


    "Can I see you again?"


    "Of course Miya. I will always be inside the tree. I do hear you and everyone here, so if you need my help just call my name." Ani pointed her index finger to Miya''s forehead and a leaf-shape marked. "I have bestowed my ability to you, young lady. Use it to help the one in need," saying so, she vanished immediately.


    Expending so much of her spiritual energy, Ani couldn''t manage to stay longer outside.


    The leaf-shape mark emitted a green luster. Then, it sipped through her flesh and vanished.


    "What a great gift for our little Miya," Tibay said beamingly.


    ¡­


    Tibay asked Kalipsi what happened. Kalipsi narrated everything. They stared to Tala full of confusion.


    "It is just a cacodemon; the weakest of their species. Ani was just caught off guard." Tala explained with full of respect.


    Tibay was amazed. ''He didn''t brag his victory. What a kind heart.'' He thought. "How do you know about it?"


    "Knowledge I gathered from traveling. I came from a faraway land," Tala explained vaguely.


    ''He might have a vast knowledge!'' Tibay barely knew the existence of demons.


    "Uhm. Tala, where is your next destination? I might be able to help you," Tibay asked. He wanted to reciprocate the help he did. ''Maybe, I can aid him a little.''


    "I''m going east!" Tala replied.


    "Oh. You''re going to the Butuan kingdom. Are you going to study there?" Tibay asked.


    Defeating a demon was no easy feat and his knowledge surpasses his. So, Butuan Kingdom might be a good place for him to study.


    Tala nodded. She didn''t actually plan on studying there, but from the looks of it now she needed an identity.


    Tibay fell into a dilemma. He never thought that the destination of the youth will be too far to reach.


    "You needed not to worry about reciprocating my action. It was already paid by the breakfast of Lolo Dan," Tala knew how far the kingdom was. Asking them to lend her a hand was too much.


    Tibay felt relieved and ashamed. He offers help in his own volition, but in the end, he couldn''t do a thing.


    "Ca...can I come?" Kalipsi said in a low voice while his face was beaming red. He dreamed of studying in the Kingdom. ''Maybe this is my opportunity, but will Tala approve?'' Hearing no words from Tala, he felt woe.


    Tibay and the other was startled to Kalipsi''s words. They gazed towards Tala with hope. ''If Tala kept Kalipsi by his side, maybe Kalipsi might be able to enter too.''


    Tala fell silent.


    ''Maybe he thought Kalipsi might be a burden to his journey.'' Tibay felt sad in his heart. He knew how his nephew dreamt of studying there.


    Tala finally opened her mouth and said, "Uhm. If Lolo Dan and the others approve to it, then I don''t have any reason to disagree!" She was startled at first that''s why she fell silent.


    The face of Kalipsi brightens. He gazed towards Lolo Dan and the others with anticipation.


    "Your dream was knocking in front of you Kalipsi. I don''t want you to waste it." Although sad, Lolo Dan knew he couldn''t keep Kalipsi by his side forever.


    "This is an opportunity for you Kalipsi. I will support your decision." Tibay smiled at him.


    "It''s settled then." Tala looked at Kalipsi, "We''re going to set off this afternoon. Be prepared."


    "Yes. Yes!" Kalipsi head home to prepare.


    "I''ll take my leave too." Tala returned to the bench.


    ¡­


    Kalipsi returned with a tattered big backpack.


    "What are you doing?" Tala was perplexed.


    "These were all the needed things. Dress, food, medicine-"


    "Did you think we''re going to a vacation?" Tala asked.


    Seeing the baffled Kalipsi, Tala said further, "Just take your weapon and pills. That''s all we need."


    "How about our foods and clothing?"


    "We can get it throughout our journey. You don''t need to worry."


    "Is that so? This will be my first journey, so I don''t know much." Kalipsi put the pills in a pouch and hang it on his waist with his sword.


    "That''s it," said Tala.


    Tibay cleared his throat and said, "Here''s some money. You might need it. Though it''s not that big." He handed a pouch to Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi took a glimpse. ''20 bronze piloncitos?'' He was surprised. It was a big sum for him. ''I can only fetch one, but now I have twenty on my hands!''


    "Thank you uncle," said Kalipsi.


    "Be careful on your journey, little cousin," Taas rubbed his head.


    "Take care, everyone!" Kalipsi waved his hands.


    The duo bade farewell.


    "Take care, big brothers," Miya shouted to the disappearing silhouette of the duo.

 23 TRAVERSE LIGHTNING BEAS

    The duo arrived at a peak of a mountain rock.


    "What are we doing here?" Kalipsi thought they were going east, but Tala kept walking northeast until they arrived at a mountain peak.


    "We''re going to find a flying beast. We can''t just travel like this. It will take us a year to arrive at our destination," Tala explained.


    Kalipsi nodded in understanding.


    "Kalipsi, stand over there!" Tala ordered as she pointed the edge of a rocky cliff.


    "Why?"


    "Just stand straight. Don''t make a move," Tala position herself at Kalipsi''s back. She whispered, "Whatever happened, just hold tight and repeatedly say this words, ''Fly anywhere, for I will accompany you. Fly higher, for I will be here.'' Understood?"


    "Huh?" Kalipsi was baffled. "Why would I do such things?"


    "Because if not, you''ll die," Tala simply answered.


    Kalipsi froze. He wanted to ask more but an irksome chirping sound echoed to his ears as it became louder and louder. He covered his ears with his hands.


    Tala pushed him.


    Caught off guard, he fell from the cliff. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could he do this to me?


    He can only close his eyes while screaming.


    Thinking his sure death, he did not anticipate to land on something soft. Winds passed through him in an unimaginable speed leaving him vulnerable to fall if he did not grab on. He opened his eyes and saw that he was flying.


    "A beast?" Knowing his situation, he tightened his grip because the beast was shaking him off.


    He was in the beast''s back!


    "Wahhhhhhhh!" The beast flew at a lightning speed still shaking him off. "I will die if this continues. GUAHHHHHHH. TALLLLAAAAAA!" He screamed. Liquids flow on the edge of his eyes.


    He suddenly remembered what Tala told him earlier.


    "F... fly an.. anywhere, f... for I will ac... accompany you. F....ly higher, f...or I will be he...re." Kalipsi repeatedly shouted those words.


    The beast calmed down. Kalipsi didn''t stop shouting until the beast landed on the cliff where Tala was. Kalipsi quickly jumped out from the beast, landing safely from the ground. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    If he could, Kalipsi would have kissed the ground, but he suppressed it. It was unbecoming for a young man.


    "Did you enjoy the ride?" Tala teasingly asked.


    "Why didn''t you say so?" Kalipsi knitted his eyebrows. "If you want me to tame a beast, just say so."


    "If I do, would you not hesitate? A little hesitation will lead to sure death," Tala said emotionless.


    Kalipsi couldn''t say a word. "You''re right, but my life is on the line. Can''t I decide it on my own," he pouted as he retorts.


    The beast beside him rubbed its head to his side. Kalipsi was surprised. He then rubbed its head.


    "What a beautiful beast," Kalipsi murmured.


    It was white in color with fluffy feathers. Its eyes were like an abyss of black. Its eyebrows were fierce. A headdress-like stand still. Its back can accommodate three people.


    "I didn''t notice it earlier because I was frightened."


    "You can now make a contact with him!" Tala remarked.


    "Re..really?" Kalipsi giggled in excitement.


    "Yes. As you can see, he likes you."


    "But, I''m not a warrior yet and this beast looks like no ordinary one."


    "Who cares. Just do it, so we can hop in his back."


    Kalipsi bit his lip in confusion, but he eventually did it.


    He slit his thumb and a drop of blood flow. The beast willingly bit his right wing and a drop of blood flow. Tala caught it with a wooden bowl. She put water on it and stir their blood. She split it into two and let the two drunk it.


    A swirling stripe of light cover the two and it slowly faded.


    A line marked around Kalipsi''s wrist as well as the beast''s neck.


    Kalipsi felt a connection on it between him and the beast.


    The compact was complete!


    The bird cheerfully chirped.


    "TALA! I CAN UNDERSTAND HIM!" Kalipsi looked at Tala, but what welcomed him was Tala''s emotionless face.


    "Good for you."


    "_" Kalipsi


    "He''s asking me to give him a name."


    "Then, what name was it?"


    "How about Lipad?" Kalipsi glimmered his eyes.


    "That''s a cool name."


    "From now on, I''ll call you Lipad." Kalipsi patted the head of the beast. The bird chirped in agreement.


    "Let''s hop in!" Tala suggested.


    The bird chirped and they soar high.


    ¡­


    "WHAAAAAAT!" Kalipsi holds tight as they set off.


    An hour later, they landed near a river.


    Kalipsi puked a lot. He then looked at the beast. "Why didn''t you say much earlier. I could have prepared myself," Kalipsi nagged Lipad.


    He noticed that Tala seemed to not care.


    "You know this Tala?" Kalipsi gazed at Tala with suspicious.


    "Yes. I thought you already know."


    "How can I know that he can fly 100 kilometers per hour. This was my first time traveling, remember? And I am not even a warrior yet," Kalipsi retorted furiously.


    "Okay. Next time I''ll tell you every detail, so don''t be angry anymore." Tala raised her hands as in surrendering.


    "You better keep your words."


    Tala place her hand to Kalipsi''s shoulder. Driving her earthly energy, the duo were covered with transparent light as thin as a sheet of paper to protect them from winds and pressure.


    "If this can be done, why didn''t you do it earlier?"


    "Because I thought you can handle the pressure," Tala looked at him, guilty.


    "You really did enjoy teasing me, no?" Kalipsi twitched his lips.


    Tala shrugged her shoulder. ''I need to be considerate more,'' she thought.


    The duo set off again.


    ¡­


    "How did you know the incantation of taming Lipad?" Kalipsi asked. He knew how hard it was to know any incantation and choosing a proper one was even harder.


    "I didn''t know."


    "_" Kalipsi


    "Y...you just pushed me without certainty?"


    "Uhm, yes? You don''t need to worry anymore. You''re alive." Tala smiled wryly. ''Although I''m not sure if the incantation would be effective, I wouldn''t let him die.''


    "_"Kalipsi


    Kalipsi felt a pain in his head. He could not take Tala anymore. He diverted his attention to Lipad instead.


    Kalipsi asked a lot about the beast. He then knew that the beast was known as Traverse Lightning Beast. A kind of beast who can travel at a lightning speed but couldn''t fight means that Lipad was best only as a transportation beast.


    "In this speed, how long will it takes to reach the Kingdom?" Kalipsi was curious. He didn''t even know how far the Kingdom was.


    "It will take us two months," Tala replied. "Let''s rest there." Tala pointed out a mountain.


    They landed on the peak of a mountain.


    "The energy here was purer. This will be good for meditation," Tala stated.


    "How long we will stay here?"


    "Two days."


    "Two days? Should we make a camp?"


    "That would be great." Tala gazed at him with a smile that isn''t a smile.


    "Don''t tell me, you will not help?"


    "I have something to do. I take my leave first." Tala left him without any regard. "Don''t follow me."


    "TALAAAA!" Kalipsi pouted. "He''s just going to leave me like this? I can''t believe him."


    Kalipsi just continued preparing for a camp.


    "Lipad, you can rest today," Kalipsi rubbed his head.


    "Master, I felt powerful energy coming there!" Lipad said grimly as he gazed towards the north.


    "Oh no! Tala went that way. Let''s go there," Kalipsi instructed, but Lipad didn''t move an inch.


    "What are you doing? I said let''s go," he knitted his brows.


    "He said not to follow him," Lipad stated.


    "Who is your master, me or him?"


    "You," Lipad answered, baffled.


    "Then follow what I instructed not what HE instructed." Kalipsi was going to burst out of anger. Stem of air shot out from his ear.


    Seeing this sight, Lipad shuddered as he readied himself to soar.


    The two flew north.


    "Where is he? Where is he?" Kalipsi muttered restlessness as he looked at the surrounding.


    Lipad flew slowly to search for Tala carefully.


    "He''s there," Kalipsi pointed a figure of Tala 200 meters away from them, but suddenly he felt Lipad shuddered as if he saw a ghost.


    "What''s wrong?" Kalipsi anxiously asked.


    "Ma..master, I felt the enormous energy in the surrounding!" Lipad said grimly. Lipad was sensitive towards his surroundings. That''s the innate ability of their kinds.


    "Let''s hurry!" The duo arrived in front of Tala.


    "Tala hops in. There''s dangerous creature coming this way," Kalipsi hurriedly said, but Tala seemed not to hear him clear as she was just staring at him.


    No response!


    He hopped out and persuaded Tala. "I am telling you there''s a dangerous creature heading this way. That thing might have already sensed us and it will be here soon. Let''s leave this place now."


    "That''s good then. I can save time and energy." Tala stated.


    "_" Kalipsi and Lipad


    Good?

 24 IN A HURRY

    "Good? How can it be good?" Kalipsi was utterly shocked. He was going to drag Tala, but suddenly the surrounding energy felt heavier. Kalipsi turned around and saw a gigantic beast. He shivered in fear.


    A 10-meter-high gorilla-like beast was roaring whilst dragging its heavy body towards them. Its overpowering pressure permeated the surrounding like a boulder crushing Kalipsi and Lipad. They fell on to the ground and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    ''No way! We need to get away from here!'' Chilling perspiration ran down to his spine.


    Kalipsi tremblingly searched for Tala. The next thing he saw made him shut his mouth.


    Tala was standing still like a towering mountain that couldn''t be shaken. His robe flew as the winds passed through them.


    A second later, Tala vanished without a trace. Then, the pressure from the beast dropped slowly till there''s nothing.


    He then looked at the location of the beast. His jaw dropped as his eyes opened wide.


    The beast was now lying onto the ground. He did not know if it was dead, but he knew it couldn''t harm them anymore.


    Kalipsi wiped out the blood on the corner of his mouth. He approached Tala with incredulity.


    Kalipsi opened his mouth to say something, but he was interrupted by the dazzling light emitted from the beast. The light gathered above it and a sphere as big as a human eye emerged.


    "Energy Stone?" Kalipsi looked at Tala with puzzlement. The stone was bigger than the energy stone he knew. The energy contains was more concentrated.


    Tala nodded.


    The energy stone slowly descended from above.


    Tala caught it.


    "Wait a minute!" Tala said. She sat cross legs, closing her eyes and began to meditate.


    "Seriously?" Kalipsi doesn''t know what to do to Tala. ''He always did what he wanted to do.'' No other things to do, he just watched Tala.


    Tala was sitting quietly on to the ground. Her black hair swayed to and fro from her back as the wind passed by. Her face glimmered as the sun touches her fair fat skin.


    Kalipsi looked intently at the boy. ''Why there''s a little disturbance of the energy around him?'' Kalipsi''s brows creased as the stone in Tala''s hand was reduced to dust.


    Tala opened her eyes and saw Kalipsi with furrowed brows. She didn''t heed him as she quickly glanced to her right wrist.


    Her eyes twinkled seeing the familiar asterisk marked on her. She caressed her wrist and the asterisk vanished.


    "Let''s go!" Without asking what''s up with Kalipsi, Tala stood up, waved her hand and headed towards Lipad.


    "A...are you done?"


    "Guess so!"


    "But, it''s only two minutes that had passed."


    "Oh. Then that''s a new record of mine," the delighted feeling of Tala was visible all over her face for she finally breakthrough level one again.


    ''Every time I find one, they can only last a minute.''


    "_" Kalipsi


    ¡­


    The duo found a mountain to rest.


    Kalipsi tried to make a camp but it just collapsed over and over again.


    "Tala, would you help me instead of just standing idly," Kalipsi knitted brows shows how deeply irritated he was.


    "I told you, just don''t make one." Tala approached him. Handing over a pouch, she said, "Here''s, used this and starts meditating instead."


    Kalipsi opened the pouch. "Ten..lodestones? Where did you get this?"


    Lodestones were treasures used mostly by masters. It attracts energy more than they can, helping them purified their energy easily. The more lodestones ones used, the heavy and stronger the energy was.


    What he doesn''t know was that it wasn''t just normal lodestones. It the heavenly lodestones that Tala had managed to get through the vault of Head Araw.


    The 10 grade-1 pearls she has used also came from the vaults of Head Araw.


    She emptied the vaults of the Head which contains 100 pieces of grade-1 pearls, 20 pieces of grade-2 pearls, 10 pieces of grade-3 pearls, 5 pieces of grade-4 pearls, 30 lodestones, 10 portal scriptures, barrier formation stones, 20 illuminate stones, heavenly water, and 10 weapon trinkets.


    "Use it. With your current strength, it will be hard to compete with students there. Strengthening you was our utmost priority." Tala stated.


    Kalipsi knew that too. But hearing that strengthening him was the utmost priority, his heart was moved.


    "I can''t accept it." Seeing the emotionless Tala, Kalipsi remembered the gigantic beast that he was powerless to do a thing. He does not want to be a burden. He suddenly changed his words, "Let''s divide this, instead of just me using it."


    Tala didn''t argue with him for she knew that Kalipsi will be stubborn. She accepted the five lodestones.


    The duo placed their stones around them and starts to meditate. A moment later, a gust of energy circled. The stones shone bright and the gust of energy became heavier and heavier as it was attracted by the stones. The duo gluttonously absorbed the energy as it sipped through their every pore.


    The duo did not notice the time.


    Sweats dripped to Kalipsi''s forehead. Sensing the weakened energy in his surrounding, he stopped meditating and hurriedly observed his body.


    He dived into his consciousness and a pearl-like ball with a pure luster of energy illuminated the whole surrounding of his consciousness. He drove his energy and might of warrior emitting him. Kalipsi''s eyes widened in disbelief, ''I finally touch the door of a warrior!'' He gleefully thought.


    "The lodestones were really a treasure!" Kalipsi looked at the pale lodestones, a sign of its no use anymore. Sighing, he looked at Tala''s location but baffled seeing no one''s there. He noticed the lodestones that were reduced to dust in Tala''s location.


    "Was this should be done? My lodestones weren''t in this state." Kalipsi pondered for a moment. Nothing to know, he ignored the matter.


    "Lipad, did you know where Tala went." Lipad was awoken to his master''s words.


    "She went south," Lipad replied.


    "When did she leave?"


    "Two days ago."


    "Two...two days?" Kalipsi was shocked. "H..how long did I meditate?"


    "It''s been three days," Lipad replied as he lazily stretched his body.


    "Three days?" Kalipsi tilted his head. ''Why didn''t he interrupt me? He said were only residing here for two days.''


    "Tala left two days ago, didn''t he return yet?"


    Lipad shook his head.


    "Where did he go this time?" Kalipsi felt unease. ''I don''t know this place, but I''m too sure that dangers are lurking everywhere. I need to find him.''


    "Lipad, let''s find him." But before they can set off, Tala''s figure approached them.


    "Where are you going?" Tala asked.


    "_" Kalipsi


    "We''re going to find you. Where have you been?" Kalipsi''s face tells Tala how worried he was.


    "Oh! I''ve just looked around collecting these energy stones," Tala threw a pouch and ten stones as big as his thumb rolled.


    Kalipsi''s jaw dropped. Snapping out, he stutteringly said, "Energy stones?"


    "Indeed! Take it all."


    "Really?"


    Tala nodded in response.


    Kalipsi didn''t dilly-dallying as he grabbed the energy stones and stored it in his pouch.


    "Wait up. Tala, energy stones can only be produced by C beasts. Did you beat up that many beasts?"


    Beasts were graded from E, the lowest grade to A, the highest grade.


    Warriors can only kill E beasts, Elite warriors can kill D beasts while the masters can kill C beasts. B beasts and A beasts were unknown to Kalipsi. But as far as he knew, A beasts were legendary beasts.


    Lipad was a D beast, but his speed was comparable to B beast.


    "Sort off. It''s kinda headache finding them though."


    "_" Kalipsi. What the ****! ''His having headache finding them not fighting them?'' Remembering how Tala kill the gigantic Gorilla-like beast, he dropped the thought of Tala''s having a hard time killing them.


    Hopping to the back of Lipad, the duo set off.


    ¡­


    It''s been a month since the first breakthrough of Kalipsi. He does not understand why, but the expected hard travel became smooth as if nothing can block their way to advance.


    All they did was to rest for a day or two before setting off again for a week. Kalipsi had already adjusted to the ferocious winds and high pressure.


    Tala had been missing every time they landed. Kalipsi knew what he was doing.


    Killing higher beasts for energy stone.


    ¡­


    The duo landed beside a river. The energy was more concentrated than their previous stop.


    In every stop they made, Kalipsi deduced that Tala had not been just randomly pointing out place. He was looking for the best place he could find for purification.


    "I will look around. Start your purification now," Tala instructed.


    Kalipsi excitedly starts to meditate. He was near a breakthrough, just need a little push. Holding an energy stone, he didn''t need the impure energy around. A gust of energy burst from the stone circled him and sipped through his pores.


    He gluttonously absorbed it, disseminating it all over his body. Another pearl-like ball with the pure luster of energy emerged to Kalipsi''s consciousness. The two sphere circling in harmony.


    Kalipsi opened his eyes with a joyous expression.


    "Elite warrior!" Kalipsi shouted in disbelief. Regaining his composure, Kalipsi noticed the energy stone that was reduced to ashes. ''My purification level high up by leaps and bounds.'' He stretched his body lazily.


    Kalipsi was startled seeing Tala''s looking at him with heavy eyelids.


    "Didn''t you sleep well?" Kalipsi asked worriedly. But Tala just turned away as he laid his body to take a nap.


    Oblivious to everything happening around him, Kalipsi asked Lipad.


    "Master, you''ve been in a state of tranquility this past whole week. Tala and I guarded you."


    "A week?" Kalipsi was dumbfounded.Regaining his composure, he continued, "Didn''t you take a shift to guard me?"


    "We do, but Tala keeps leaving when it''s my turn to guard you," Lipad replied.


    "He sure in a hurry," Kalipsi muttered. It was his first time seeing Tala falling asleep.

 25 HARD WORK REAPS GOOD RESUL

    Beautiful golden sun rays assaulted her eyes. Tala stretched her hands to ward it as she blinked for a moment.


    Bang! Kaboom! Bang!


    Not too far from her, Tala heard a fight. She looked around to find Kalipsi, but to her dismay, Kalipsi was nowhere to be found. Lipad was also gone.


    Tala activated her Holy Eagle Sight. She looked to where the fighting took place and locked it to a boy. She heaved a sigh of relief seeing Kalipsi swinging his sword to a D beast. Lipad was just sitting idly behind Kalipsi.


    "Who was there?" Kalipsi quickly looked to the south. He felt someone was watching him. But the feeling soon was gone. ''I guess it''s just my thought.'' He then dashed towards the beast and killed it.


    "Lipad, let''s go. Tala might be awake by now." The duo flew towards the south where Tala was located.


    Upon their arrival, Tala was standing as if waiting for him with two sticks in her hands.


    Kalipsi involuntarily gulped. ''I did not seek permission to leave. Is he mad?''


    Tala threw one of the stick to Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi caught it with his right hand. Seeing the calmness of Tala, he heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thanks heaven, he''s not mad.''


    "What are we going to do?" Kalipsi asked as he caresses the stick.


    "Come at me with all your strength." Tala stood straight with her one foot leaning in front.


    "Are you going to train me?" Kalipsi asked but what answered him was an emotionless face of Tala without a slight hint of opening his mouth.


    "Then, let''s do it!" Kalipsi curled up his lips and dashed towards Tala with all his might. He''s been training with D beasts as his punching bag, but to his dismay, they did not amount much. He wanted to try his strength to C beasts but he couldn''t find one.


    Gushing energy emitting his body, disseminating it to the stick as he swung it non-stop to Tala.


    Tala retaliated as she swung the stick lazily. A moment later, Kalipsi was exhausted. Tala swung her stick towards Kalipsi''s head.


    Hit by the stick, Kalipsi let out a scream "Ouch!".


    "Energy alone will not suffice in fighting. You rely much on power. It made you an easy target. Exhaustion will be your greatest nemesis.Speed, timing and accuracy were equally important. With the combination of those three, you can easily outwit enemy that is stronger than you. You will train the three components from now on," Tala explained.


    "How about my purification?"


    "You will do it when we arrive at our destination," Tala replied. She couldn''t stand watching this youth blindly swing his sword to an enemy.


    "I''ll teach you the Tabimina system," Tala looked at Kalipsi indifferently.


    Kalipsi was overwhelmed hearing Tala''s going to teach him. His face fell ashen pink in excitement.


    "Right foot forward. Your defense was your left hand. As I swing my stick to the right, block it with your stick and touch my stick with your left hand. Not firm though," Kalipsi swung his stick as what Tala''s instructed.


    "I''ll swing my stick to the left and you do the same. Block! Then, counterattack." The duo''s stick clashed at each other.


    Clang! Clang!


    "Block! Block! Counterattack!" Tala kept voicing these words.


    Kalipsi''s forehead began to sweat.


    "Synchronize your movement!" Tala instructed.


    "Faster! Harder!" Tala moved forward as Kalipsi stepped back.


    "Coat your stick with your energy," Tala instructed.


    Kalipsi did what Tala said. He coated his stick with his energy and he felt an overwhelming strength, but to his dismay, it was nothing to Tala as he kept stepping back.


    The clashing of the duo become stronger and stronger, faster and faster.


    Kalipsi was forced to defend. Unknowingly, his offense was slowly built up, while installing the proper defense.


    "Wohhh!" Kalipsi inhaled a turbid of air as he was catching his breath.


    "Let''s stop here," Tala instructed. "Run as fast as you can before the sun''s set. We''re setting off this evening."


    "_" Kalipsi


    "Don''t I need to rest?" Kalipsi remark.


    "Do it after you run."


    ...


    Every day they landed where C beast resided to train Kalipsi. His target was to kill 5 in the time allotted.


    Kalipsi was getting faster and faster to kill the beast stronger than him. As days passed, he can kill five C beast with fifteen minutes left of time.


    Tala decided to use the remaining time to harden the physical strength of Kalipsi and teach him another battle technique: close range and long range technique.


    When they set off, Tala taught Kalipsi the various kinds of beasts, plants, weapons, medicine, etcetera and how to deal with them.


    Kalipsi''s painstakingly trained and remembered her teaching. His fighting prowess grew by leaps and bounds.


    ¡­


    Under the glistening waterfalls, two young figures were sparring whilst their bodies soaked by the sweet waters.


    "Let''s stop here. Do 100 push up." Tala instructed.


    Kalipsi was already well-versed to the bossy instruction of Tala. He knew that Tala wasn''t just instructing him for naught.


    Kalipsi noticed the stem air coming out from Tala''s body. A minute later, his chubby face was replaced with a skinny one. His tight clothes loosened up.


    "Ta...ta.la!" Kalipsi uttered in disbelief. He pointed his index finger while covering his mouth with the other hand of his. He staggered to his feet as he stepped back.


    Without the fat, Tala''s black eyes were now clearer to see.


    The chubby youth he knew vanished like thin air.


    He looks like a beautiful young boy.


    Tala examined her body, assuring that there are no traces of pill''s left.


    "It takes 50 days to dispel the effect of the pill. Such astonishing pill. A pity, it''s not the pill I intended to use." Tala sighed deeply.


    Not too far from them, an explosion reverberated.


    Boom! Kaboom!


    That''s sound snapped out of the wits of Kalipsi.


    "Is it truly you?" Kalipsi couldn''t believe what he was seeing. If he did not saw it with his own two eyes, he will surely not recognized him.


    Tala just shrugged her shoulder.


    Boom!


    Another explosion echoed coming over the heart of the forest.


    Tala raised her eyebrows. She felt powerful energy that clashing nearby that slowly closing their distance. Tala approached it and Kalipsi followed suit. They left Lipad behind for they did not want to alert those fighting.


    Mountain of dead C beasts greeted the sight of the duo.


    Not far from it, eleven humans were battling against a beast. They were heavily injured. The beast sent powerful energy towards them.


    Blue-haired and red-haired middle age men surged their remaining energy and call fort a shield with two-meter radius. An old man also call forth a shield.


    Two layers of shield emerged in front of them.


    As the powerful energy of the beast met the shield, a cracking sound can be heard.


    "The shield wouldn''t hold. STEP BACK!" The red-haired man shouted. The cracking sound came into a halt. And in a second, an explosion occurs that sent them tumbled on to the ground.


    The blue-haired and red-haired men were the most injured. They lay motionless, with their disseminating energy, on the ground.


    "Tala, let''s leave this place?" Kalipsi whispered. He doesn''t know how strong Tala was, but the might of the beast was visibly stronger than those beasts they encountered.


    Facing Tala, he unconsciously loss of words. The deep black of Tala''s eyes made him think he was looking at an abyss, paired with his calmness, made him unfathomable.


    "Damn Green Callous Buwaya!" one of the middle-aged men bellowed. Its thick skin that they couldn''t leave a wound, its agile body that can catch up with their speed and its powerful and suffocating energy made them all useless.


    *Lend me your sword* Tala said telepathically and extended her hands.


    Kalipsi was shocked. Legend says telepathic message can only be activated by those grandmasters. Even there were hundreds of question swirling in his mind, he shook his head in disagreement. ''I won''t let him run to his death.'' He thought.


    *Don''t worry, that beast will not enough to claim my life.*


    Kalipsi shook his head vigorously.


    Tala can feel the extreme disagreement of Kalipsi. She then looked around and searched for a stick. ''This is not enough, but I wouldn''t know if I don''t try it.'' She thought.


    Seeing Tala holding a stick, he remembered what happened back then in their farmland. ''This beast defense was visibly more powerful, stick can''t pierce through it.'' Kalipsi sighed. No other choice, he handed over his sword. ''Tala was going there even if I don''t hand over my sword, but it is just an Elementary grade. I hope it can help.''

 26 ASTRAL MASTER

    The old man forced himself to stand up to face the beast. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "Those who can stand, bring others away from this place." The old man ordered solemnly.


    They fed healing pills to the red-haired and blue-haired men.


    Though the two were far from being cured completely, they can run without the help of others.


    Bringing forth the might of an Astral Master, a powerful gust of crimson red energy circled the old man indicating his fire soul element. Awakening soul element was an indication of being an Astral Master.


    The beast roared, displaying its sharp teeth. It''s intimidating eyes with horizontal foveal streak were looking at the old man as if he was its powerless prey.


    It hastily dashed towards the old man leaving the land to flatten by its strength and heavy body.


    "Ocean flame!" the old man shouted. The crimson red energy turned into burning flames bringing scorching temperature.


    His people halted with their widened eyes.


    "That''s..." they all know the origin of that heat.


    "Let''s hurry up." A voice of a woman snapped them out. "We shouldn''t let his sacrifice go in vain," she continued. Though it sounds like encouragement, the gloomy feeling behind those words was clear as day.


    The old man they knew might be an Astral Master, but he was far enough to command that enormous fire element. If one did it, death was inevitable.


    The old man extended his arms forwards. The flames followed his gestures sending waves after waves of scorching fire.


    The Callous Buwaya stepped back feeling the flame burning its body.


    In a minute, the old man stopped in his track. He spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn it!" the old man really was pissed off. His energy was visibly depleting. Though he managed to stop the beast, it takes him a toll of energy and the beast seemed not interesting of backing off.


    As he thought so, the beast really didn''t know how to back off.


    It roared, exerting its energy as it dashed towards him.


    "Tsunamic flame!" he shouted. Scorching fires gathered in front of him creating a gigantic wave of fire. Extending his arms forwards, the fire moved meeting the incoming enemy.


    Boom!


    Two powerful entities collided leaving a crater on the ground. The surrounding dust flew vigorously.


    The beast tumbled onto the ground, but it was far enough from being defeated.


    The old man sent flying, only stopping his momentum when he tumbled onto a gigantic boulder hitting his back hard.


    Blood flowed on the corner of his mouth. If one looks closely, they will notice how hard the old man breathe and how bad the wounds of his body.


    His companions couldn''t bear to leave him to his death, so they all turned around and want to lend him a hand, but the old man stopped them and ordered the same thing. "Run!" His voice echoed to their ears.


    They can feel the strong desire of the old man to save them. Some had grimaced while others could only bite their lower lips while clenching their fists.


    They dragged their injured body out of the predicament situation as ordered by the old man.


    They ran as tears fell down to their cheeks. The memory with the old man swirled to their minds, but all they could do was run for their lives, weeping.


    They wanted to help, but they thought of the sacrifice that the old man was doing in order to save their lives.


    "I can''t protect them anymore," spouting a mouthful of blood, the old man glanced to his companion from afar. They were his trusted aide.


    Seeing how far they had already run, a smile of satisfaction surface his face.


    The beast shook its body to put off the fire. It roared as it dashed towards him.


    No other resort to defend himself, the old man exerted his remaining energy and formed a shield of fire. He knew that it will not suffice.


    Suddenly, he saw silhouette after silhouette appeared in front of him.


    "We will not leave you again, our 1st elder," Saying so, 10 more shields appeared forming 11 layers of shields.


    Blood flow on the corner of the mouths'' of the red-haired and blue-haired men. They have taken the healing pills regaining little of their energy for a moment, but now they used it, they knew death was inevitable.


    The B beast did not stop its momentum. It ran towards them shattering every shield they formed.


    As the most injured of them all, the red-haired and blue-haired men spouted a mouthful of blood before they lost their consciousness again.


    But before the last shield was shattered, another silhouette appeared.


    The silhouette raised his right hand horizontally. Aone-meter radius shield, with foreign writings emerged, acting as the second defense. It was just simply made of pure energy.


    Before they can assess the figure, the beast hit the shield of fire, shattering it into fragmented light.


    The powerful energy of the beast hit the last layer of shield but it wasn''t enough to destroy it.


    The collision created a dazzling light that assaulted their eyes, and a large explosion reverberated. The winds blew violently and the land shook, leaving a crater under them.


    Tala raised the rusty sword and coated it with fragments of her own sword. The dazzling light hid the powerful might of Tala''s fragmented sword.


    A second later, the beast fell dead with a slash on its throat. Because of the dazzling light, no one saw what happened.


    When the dazzling light vanished, the nine conscious people were rooted in their location with mouth agape.


    They could not fathom what happened. All they have seen after that collision was the beast already dead.


    They simultaneously looked at the silhouette, beside the Callous Buwaya, facing it''s back to them.


    The rising sun made his surrounding glisten as if a thousand of stars descended to glorify his glory. The silhouette looked unfathomable.


    The silhouette approached them giving them a chance of seeing the silhouette clearly.


    ''A boy?'' The old man was startled.


    They incredulously looked at the silhouette who save their lives.


    Tala did not pay heed to their scrutinizing gaze. She walked closer to the two most injured men, holding their pulses to examine their condition.


    Although baffled to what the boy was doing, they let him as they heard their elder''s approval.


    Sensing the weak pulse, Tala heaved a sigh of relief. ''These two humans were willing to sacrifice themselves to save their comrades. Worthy to be saved.'' Tala thought.


    She then opened the pouch where the remaining three healing pills were. Because the two were unconscious, Tala needed extra effort to feed the medicine to them.


    The injuries of the two slowly healed up. Their energies were recuperating. A moment later, they regain their consciousness.


    The others around were dumbfounded, especially the old man. ''Is it the saint healing pill? It might be. This boy is truly not an ordinary one.''


    Regaining their consciousness, they were perplexed.


    "El..elder, h...how?" Sensing his healthy body, Baga, the red-haired man, looked to the old man, confused. He deduced that he just needed a week more to fully regain his energy. The blue-haired man was no far from him too.


    Before the old man can explain, the boy stood in front of him.


    "Here!" The boy extended his arm. Seeing no movement on the old man the boy continued, "It''s the same pill that I''ve given to the both of them." ''This old man willingly faced the beast


    even if it cost his life. Worthy of help!''


    "I can''t. That pill was costly. I..I don''t have anything worthy to be exchanged to it. And you already gave two to us." The old man hurriedly said.


    "If you want to pay, then any healing pills will do." Tala gave him a smile. ''They might felt it weird if I just freely give them this and I''m out of pills too.''


    A young boy stood next to Tala, panting. "If I were you, I''ll take it before everything mess up." Kalipsi advised. He dashed hurriedly to Tala''s direction after the beast fell dead.


    The old man was baffled to the young man''s advice.


    Sensing no movement from the old man, Tala was frustrated. ''They''re wasting my time.''


    Tala clasped her fist and said, "Sorry!"


    The old man was perplexed. ''Why would he apologize.'' He thought.


    The boy sent a normal punch to the stomach of the gloomy and weak old man. In doing so, the old man''s mouth opened wide and let out groans.


    ''Chance!'' Tala flicked the pill towards the mouth of the old man. ''Feeding him was more a headache than the two.'' She thought.


    "_" I should have just taken it. The old man was full of regret.


    He''s injury slowly healing up.


    "I told yah!" The young man resounded.


    "_" Everyone

 27 TRAP

    The old man examined his body and realized that he needed only a month utmost to fully recuperate.


    Forcing his energy to achieve the power of a grandmaster resulted in drained his energy. Even if he survived towards the attack of the beast, the ordeal of using such method was unavoidable. Slowly and surely, his energy will deplete until his dry.


    The pill he consumed did really give him hope to survive.


    Not only his wounds slowly healed up, but his energy was also slowly recuperating. He parted his lips to say something, but he closed it immediately when noticed that the boy wasn''t in front of him anymore.


    "I''m sorry, I only have three left of that pills, but don''t worry your injury aren''t that bad." Tala apologized to the remaining injured men.


    "_" The other eight men


    ''Not bad. We will be bedridden for almost a month in our state today and it is not bad?'' But they all tossed out that thought.


    ''This child might be saying that our injuries will not lead to our death,'' they thought a positive way.


    The old man hurried up and sounded, "Here are our healing pills. There were only twenty. Although it can''t be compared to yours I hope it can aid you. The other one was lodestones," he handed over two pouches with embroidery of a wave. "That''s all we''ve got," hearing that the three left pills of the boy were given to them, he felt bad.


    "This little one thank you then," Tala clasped her fist.


    "I am Astral master Lima." The old man introduced. ''Although my compensation pale to his help, I am glad he didn''t ask for more.''


    "A...astral Master?" Kalipsi was surprised beyond belief. He looked at Lima from head to toe, scrutinizing. He was wearing a dark red robe with a red stripe on its edge. The others were also wearing the same robe but without stripes.


    "Yes, I am!" The old man smiled. A smile that was proud but not bragging.


    Kalipsi unconsciously gazed at the lying beast from afar. ''If he was an Astral Master and his comrades weren''t that simple. How did Tala do it that even if they couldn''t?'' He looked at Tala, tilting his head.


    Understanding the looks of Kalipsi, Tala explained, "It was because the beast was already weak. From then, it''s easy to deal with it."


    Kalipsi nodded in understanding, but the curiosity of the other towards Tala deepened.


    How would such a young age know so much about B beast? And even the beast''s energy depleted, its thick skin wouldn''t be easily cut through.


    But they didn''t voice it out, afraid to start an animosity.


    "May we know the names of yours?" Dagat, the blue-haired man asked.


    "I am Tala,"


    "and I''m Kalipsi."


    Tala picked up the sword lying on the ground and threw it to Kalipsi. Kalipsi caught it clumsily.


    She examined the beasts. As time goes by, the creased brows of Tala deepened.


    The old man wanted to ask what he was doing, but Kalipsi stopped him.


    The B beast was a kind of beast that was seldom seen on land. So, what was the beast doing here?


    There are two possible explanations. First, someone drove it away from its territory and second, something attracted it to travel this far.


    Tala found murky water nearby. She immediately tossed out the first possibility for they were standing in the B beast territory itself.


    "The latter," Tala murmured under her breath.


    Tala examined every C beasts and found out an interesting clue.


    Tala activated her Heavenly Eagle Sight and examined the surroundings. ''As I thought!''


    Tala stood up, a playful smile surfaced her face.


    "May I ask what brought you here?" Tala sounded like an authority who interrogated a victim.


    The old man and his men froze. They did not expect that a young man would ask something odd. Well, his just a 14-year-old boy utmost.


    The old man cleared his throat and said, "10 days ago, someone reported that there were beasts that were running wild in this area. That person did say that a number of beasts were around fifty, but he did not know its level." Seeing the youths were listening attentively, he continued, "I deduced that with that many beasts, they might have C beasts. I bring 10 of my warriors. They were all master level. In statistical number, we were outnumbered but our strength was visibly far above them, but I didn''t expect to encounter a B beast. That''s what turned the events upside down."


    "Do you know this man who reported this mess?" asked Tala.


    The old couldn''t catch up to what the child wanted to prove. He answered, "I did not know. We get the report from the peace and order guild."


    The peace and order guild were armed forces of the Butuan Kingdom who maintain the peace and order of their land.


    "A friend or a foe?" Tala asked with her playful voice.


    "What do you mean?" Lima felt a bad premonition.


    "Seems like a hidden canny foe," Tala shook her head in disappointment. ''He does not realize that someone wanted his dead body.''


    Lima felt something was amiss. "Is this a kind of trap?" He does not know why he asked it, but he felt that all of this was related to him.


    "Bull''s eye!" Tala exclaimed.


    "But how?" Lima wanted to know how someone able to pull off this kind of trap.


    Tala looked at the mountain of dead beasts, she said, "These beasts came from the west. From the looks of the surroundings, they have just arrived a day ago. Someone or something attracted them here." She faced Lima and continued, "The place we are standing was the territory of the Callous Buwaya. This kind of beast was good at hunting, only strike to its prey if its 100 percent sure to succeed."


    "Such canny beast," Lila commented. She was the only women on the group.


    Everyone''s eyes fixated at her. She immediately covered her mouth with her hand realizing her mistake.


    "You''re right. They are a canny beast indeed," Tala winked at her. She faced Lima and continued, "The Callous Buwaya has been waiting for a chance to strike, but the pack of C beasts did not leave anyone of them behind. If it attacks, the C beasts will surely strike simultaneously which a disadvantage of this Callous Buwaya.


    "The C beasts did not plan of stopping on this place. They should have been a hundred kilometers away from the Buwaya''s territory tomorrow and the Buwaya should have missed its prey, but suddenly there you are. What great timing? You arrived just on time killing these C beasts before they flee in its territory."


    The old man''s scowled as realization dawned at him.


    When they have killed the C beasts, their energies became weak. The Callous Buwaya take the chance to strikes as its prey were weak and the pack of C beasts was now dead.


    If not for Tala, they were now inside the stomach of that beast.


    "Don''t tell me it''s that bastard," Baga clenched his jaw.


    "That bastard really wants you dead," everyone''s blood boiled.


    "That bastard lured us here with the right timing. It seems like we have been played," Sada, one of the trusted aide of Lima added.


    If they have just a little late, they should have not encountered the Callous Buwaya.


    "Such a great plan! A pity, he did not succeed," Lila sneered.


    "Well, sorry for him. I did not die," Lima smirked.


    ''Wait for me, my beloved enemy. I''ll show you how this old man gets angry, ''he suppressed his raging desire for revenge and put up a friendly smile before he said, "Tala, thank you for the enlightenment. I owe you again."


    "It''s nothing. I did it on my own volition anyway,"


    "If you pass by to the Butuan Kingdom, just look for my name and I''ll be there to assist you," Lima offered.


    "Actually, we are heading that way," said Kalipsi.


    "That''s great! How about we travel together so that when you arrived, there''s no need for miscellaneous thingy things to do," Lima stated.


    "That''s cool." Kalipsi agreed. "If we can enter the school without a problem, that would be much better." Kalipsi did not restrain himself from asking favors.


    "It''s just simple as long as you have the skills and talents," The old man chuckled.


    "Then, there will be no problem," Kalipsi thumb''s up.


    "Let''s go!" Lima and his men whistled. A moment later, three gigantic beasts halted in front of them. It''s twice as big as Lipad.


    Kalipsi gulped. It''s here first timing seeing such gigantic flying beasts.


    Kalipsi also called for Lipad.


    Lima originally planned to invite the youths for a ride, but seeing the beast of the two, he felt a little shame.


    The beast of Kalipsi might be small, but its speed was comparable to B beast while their beasts were just C beasts.


    Before they set off, Tala glanced for the last time on the beasts as her face darkens for a second.

 28 EASTERN INTEGRATED SCHOOL

    The moon hung up illuminating the dark sky. Stars twinkled as if diamonds that spreads throughout the boundless space.


    Inside the kingdom, four flying beasts landed on private land at top of a mountain as figure after figure jumped out from its back.


    It was the group of Lima.


    Stables greeted their eyes that stretched throughout the foot of the mountain, housed with a hundred of beasts.


    In just a glance, one would tell they were like in a farmland.


    Six middle-aged men and an old woman, with 12 students following behind, welcomed their group. They immediately take care for the beasts without waiting for the order of elder Lima for they knew their job.


    They brought the beasts to the main stables with Lipad.


    Elder Lima ordered his men to pass a message to the Sultan for a private talk. He led the two youths to the school and personally assisted them of their needs.


    Without further ado, Elder Lima ordered his men to prepare a Kalisa.


    The kalesa looks like an inclined cart and was drawn by a single horse. It has two round wheels, one on each side, and two rows of seats that can accommodate four persons as such there was one more room available.


    The Kutsero sat on a block of wood located at the front of the cart near the horse.


    Then, he traveled towards the school with Tala and Kalipsi.


    Leaving the mountain, rows after rows of houses and hushed roads came into view.


    They halted in front of the school''s gate.


    "This is the Eastern Integrated School. Citizens from age 5 to 25 were admitted here to learn different fields," Lima explained to the two young men who followed behind.


    They passed through the imposing Iron Gate that was guarded by four warrior students.


    The students that were tasked to patrol bowed down when Elder Lima passed by. They were puzzled to the two youths who followed behind.


    The school was divided into east, west and north side. The east side stood four one-story building surrounding a platform. Each building was divided into 3 rooms. The west side was the same in structure to the east side. The only differences were that, the west side was wider in terms of land, more majestic in terms of structure and firmer in terms of durability.


    The north side was the building of offices for faculty.


    The back of each side were the residences of the students and the faculty.


    The trio strolled towards the north where the admission room was located.


    "Lani (Apa) pays respect to 1st elder," The duo who were tasked for the admission thingy clasped their fist as they bowed.


    "You can rise now," 1st elder waved his hand. "These two young men needed residence here inside. Arrange it now. I''ll leave the admission things of this two to the both of you," he ordered.


    When 1st elder left, Apa arranged their residence without further ado. He did not ask nor probe the existence of the two.


    "This will be your temporary residence. 1st elder ordered us to do the admission things, so you need not to be bothered by it," Apa stated. He did not know the level of the two, as such, he arranged them in the elite warrior residence that was located at the back of the west side, in consideration of 1st elder status. Though he thought of arranging them in the warrior residence that was located at the back of the east side, for he deduced that the two were on the level of warrior utmost.


    Luckily, there was no shortage of residence or else, conflict will arise.


    The residences of the students were lined up with just a single solid wall that separates each room.


    Kalipsi''s residence was just next to Tala''s.


    "You will be transferred anytime depending on the result of the test tomorrow," he added.


    "Sorry for the bother and thank you," said Kalipsi.


    "It''s nothing. If you need anything just tell us. Gonna go," Apa bade farewell.


    "Kalipsi, purify your energy." Tala instructed.


    "I''m tired. Can''t I sleep first?" Kalipsi retorted.


    "No!" Tala raised her brows.


    "Okay! I will do it," Kalipsi pouted.


    "You can survive two weeks without sleep," Tala stated as she walked in her residence.


    "I know that, but we have been traveling for 10 days!" Kalipsi shouted to the disappearing figure of Tala.


    Tala surveyed her room. What greeted her sight was a plain living room with four seats surrounding a low-level table. The living room and the bedroom were just separated by a wooden wall. There''s no kitchen nor dining room, and only two windows beside the door and next to the bed.


    There was something peculiar to her room. There were stones that were resting on every corner. It looks ordinary, but it actually a plain formation stones that prevent someone from neither peeking nor disturbing the owner.


    ''A simple one indeed!''


    ¡­


    Two armored clad middle-aged men standing vigilant on each side of a door of the main hall inside a palace. Every hour, four armored warriors passed by their sight, patrolling the surroundings.


    An old man with 10 followers entered the hall.


    A red carpet stretched to the other end of the hall where the seat of honor was located. Sitting on it was the Sultan with his intricately woven crimson red robe and a crown lying on his head.


    "What is this important thing you want to talk in the middle of the night?" Sultan Alab knitted his brows. No one wanted to be disturbed in the middle of their sleep.


    Their Sultan looked displease for him barging in.


    "I''m very sorry Sultan Alab. After my reason is conveyed, this man asks for your forgiveness." Lima breathed deeply and explained, "Sultan Alab knew the mission of mine 20 days ago. I have finished it, but I found out something terrible. That mission was only a ploy to kill me. 1st elder went straight to the point.


    "Are you sure?" Sultan Alab asked with widened eyes.


    "Yes, Sultan Alab. This man dared not to lie and my trusted aide was my proof."


    Lima narrated their experience omitting the scene where Tala appeared.


    Tala has already told them that she just wanted to be an ordinary student in their kingdom.


    "Do you know who was behind it and do you have any evidence?" Sultan Alab did believe in him, but in order to punish the one behind the scheme, he needed evidence.


    "That''s why I''m here for. I would like to ask your highness for your permission to investigate this matter for my trusted aide testimony will not suffice," Elder Lima bowed his head.


    His trusted aide did the same.


    Sultan Alab pondered. If he gave his permission, it just means that he was giving permission to the 1st elder to infiltrate every guild which visibly means that his side was on the 1st elder.


    1st elder handle the school guild and also the Head of the beast guild who tamed beasts. They have accepted the mission for the armed forces had been busy securing the north gate for intelligence said that the northern kingdom had planned on attack.


    1st elder already deduced that it was just false to lure them to accept the mission. It had been 1000 years that no one dared to attack their fortress when they accepted to be ruled under the Celebes Sea Realm.


    "Your Highness, I know that this is not a light favor of mine, but I beg for your permission. HE planned of killing me. I don''t want just to be a target of him to bully at any moment," Elder Lima did his best to persuade the Sultan.


    "Are you suspecting the 2nd elder?"


    Sultan Alab felt the raging fire of Elder Lima emphasizing the word ''HE'' in his words.


    "There''s no reason for not suspecting him. Everyone knew the conflict between us," 1st elder remarked.


    "2nd elder has his own armies and forces. If your attempt to bring him down did not succeed, he sure will not just sit idly. Come back tomorrow. I will tell you my decision." Sultan Alab wanted to think it over and over again. He does not want to instigate a civil war without a solid proof reason.


    "Yes your highness," the group of Lima left the hall immediately. Instead of sending his trusted aide to their homes, he gathered them in his residence to think of a plan to bring that man down with or without the Sultans permission.

 29 A WARRIOR?

    Instead of resting, Tala slipped through her window on her bedside. She couldn''t use the door for Kalipsi was just next to her room.


    She entered a certain residence outside the school.


    Stepping on top of its solid wall, a mansion greeted her sight.


    It was made of solid rock but a little crude; evidence of not having a proper tool or skills of aesthetics.


    ''Well, no one expected this place to be magnificent crafted. They were separated to the outside land, so their skills were purely based on their talents,'' Tala thought.


    In just one glance, she comprehended the formations that were planted in every part of the residence. She carefully slipped in.


    There was a garden of herbs at the back of the mansion that produces herbal scents calming the minds of those who smells it.


    The herbs were neatly planted according to their kinds, types, and uses.


    ''An apothecary indeed,'' Tala remarked.


    She examined the residence searching something, but unable to find one. She then proceeded to her next target.


    This time, the residence emitted familiar energy, an energy that should not exist in this land. Tala curled up her lips with disdain. Even if she did not proceed, she was sure that it was the residence of her target.


    "Tsk. It did not even bother to conceal its energy," Tala smirked.


    She carefully slipped in. As she closed her distance to the bedroom, the energy became heavier which was visible only if one was a grandmaster.


    Unfortunately, there''s no grandmaster in the kingdom, and even though Tala wasn''t in that level yet, her senses were far superior to any normal Astral Master. Without any fear, she cracked open the door just to be greeted by an empty room.


    However, she didn''t let her guard down as she checked every cabinet and cupboard on sight. She noticed the painting that was hung up on the wall. Painted on it was an old man with an amiable smile on his wrinkled face. His gray hair was neatly combed reaching his waist.


    "I will surely bring justice to you," Tala clasped her fist and bowed to the painting before she left the room.


    She did also check every corner of the residence but found nothing till she reached and entered the study room of the owner.


    A book!


    It was leaning on the last row of a shelf. Its location was really hard to see if one didn''t look for it carefully.


    Tala''s attention was picked due to the energy it emits that an ordinary book should not possess.


    The book was covered by goat''s skin.


    Flipping through it, she found out something interesting that made her laughed deprecatingly. She put it back the way she got it to not arouse suspicion.


    She proceeded to her next target in order to be sure if her founded target doesn''t have anyone in his side.


    ¡­


    The sun rays cascaded across the horizon waking up the students and faculties of the school.


    Tala finished her investigation phase. She slipped through her window, jumped into her bed and sat cross legs. She called out her holy ring and materialized the holy guiding feather.


    Holding it with her hands, she surged a bit of her energy.


    "Lost for sometimes, now the time to be found. Wherever you are, faith will bind us together. Feather of guidance, show me the way to Uno!" Tala cited the incantation three times.


    The feather''s emitted a golden light. It flew and Tala followed it.


    Only the one who activated it can see it. She arrived at the platform of the east side where two students were sparring. There weren''t many students watching the show yet.


    A young man came rushing to her direction. He bumped into Tala.


    "Sorry... I''m truly sorry!" The young man apologized. He was wearing a color blood robe with a crest- a duo sword in x position, under it written the words warrior. It was the uniform of the school.


    Tala who was staring only at the feather gazed to the young man in front of her because the feather stopped and sipped through the young man''s right shoulder. From then on, a golden thread-like ran through his body.


    Only Tala can see it.


    ''I finally found you!''


    Tala gave the young man a smile, but she felt mix feelings of happiness and sadness. She said, "it''s okay. My name is Tala." Tala clasped her fist.


    "My name is Uno. I''m really sorry." Uno clasped his fist before he bade farewell.


    Tala waved her hand. There were tears threatening to fall, but she eventually managed to suppress her emotions.


    She went back to her residence. A youth was standing in front of her door. His brown short hair, pointed nose, and sharp brown eyes were hidden under the hood he was wearing.


    "Tala, 1st Elder call for our presence," the youth said.


    "Why are you wearing a cloak, Kalipsi?" asked she.


    "Apparently, to hide my face over the piercing gazes of students here," Kalipsi explained.


    "When did you become an introvert, young man?" Tala chuckled.


    "Just now?" Kalipsi tilted his head.


    The duo strolled towards the north side, halting in front of the educationist''s hall.


    They were greeted by the two youths they encountered last night.


    Having a good view, Tala understood the whole idea of the hall.


    It was divided into seven room. The first room was the admission room, across it was the registration room. The next room was the faculty room, across it was the other staff''s room. The third row was the library facing the office of the school''s head.


    And the last room, facing the entrance, was the meeting room. It was the widest room among them.


    "How''s the night?" Lani asked. Her cheerful attitude made Kalipsi felt ease.


    "It''s..." Kalipsi didn''t know what to say. ''Should I tell her it''s a hard night of mine for Tala did not let me rest?'' His gaze subconsciously fell to Tala.


    Tala just raised her brows.


    Lani chuckled. "It might be hard on you," she remark.


    "How did you know?"


    "Everyone always has a hard time adjusting to their new environment, right?"


    Kalipsi just smiled awkwardly.


    "This way!" Apa led the two to the library instead of the admission room, where 1st Elder, five old men in color blood robe, and an old woman in a crimson red robe, waiting. There were peculiar about their robes.


    The crest on their chest where embroiled like an open book surrounding with fire.


    A faculty crest!


    "Tala, Kalipsi, this is Principal Tara and these five gentlemen were the teachers of this school." 4th elder introduced.


    "Tala (Kalipsi) pays respect to Principal Tara and the teachers."


    "4th elder already told me everything. If there''s anything the two of you needed, you can ask me or the teachers." Tara sincerely offered.


    Kalipsi was baffled to what the 1st elder did say about them.


    "These young men didn''t dare to ask anything to Principal Tara. These two young men will handle their problem by hook or by crook," Tala wittingly said.


    4th elder and the principal glanced at each other. They let out a chuckled.


    "This young man has a sense of humor." Principal Tara praised.


    "_" Kalipsi. ''If you just know that he really meant it, you will not surely praise him.'' Kalipsi knew what it means, Tala will do everything to achieve her goals even if he turned the place upside down.


    Principal Tara materialized two white crystals just the size of a human palm. She handed it over to the two young men and said, "Exert your energy to the crystal and we will know your level. As such, we will be able to identify where you will be administered and meet your needs."


    Kalipsi did what was instructed. Exerting his energy to the crystal, two white spheres emerged, sparkling vibrantly.


    Everyone in the room was mouth agape.


    Dead silence.


    ''Elite Warrior? And near breakthrough as such!''


    ''This child was just 16 years old utmost.''


    These were the words that ran through the minds of everyone present.


    Imagine, just sixteen years old manage to purify his energy as such level? No wonder, Elder Lima personally administered them.


    Suppressing her surprised, Tara ordered Lani and Apa to arrange Kalipsi in the west side.


    Apa and Lani bowed in response.


    Everyone''s gazes fell on to Tala after the arrangement of Kalipsi. Tala exerted her energy to the crystal. White thread-like energy emerged inside the crystal gathering in the center as if attracted to visible force.


    They couldn''t suppress their excitement as they visibly giggling.


    If Kalipsi was an elite warrior, then his companion shouldn''t be just an ordinary young man too, but the view in front of them shattered that belief.


    Everyone staggered to their feet seeing the result.


    This was especially to Kalipsi.


    ''A warrior?''

 30 IsM NOBODY

    ''He''s hiding his level huh!'' Kalipsi pursed his lips in disbelief. ''Why did he not tell me? I could have prepared.''


    Tala was admitted to the east side.


    "Your identity token and uniform will be delivered tomorrow," Principal Tara stated.


    1st elder, principal Tara, and the teachers, personally led and show the surroundings of the west side to Kalipsi while Tala remained on the library.


    They do that to maintain their relationships with the young man for they knew that Kalipsi will soar high in the near future.


    Though 1st elder wanted to build up relationships with Tala and Kalipsi, he knew his line.


    The news of an elite warrior student admitted personally by the 1st elder spread like wildfire. Tala remained at the library, as such they only saw Kalipsi walking with the elder, the principal, and the teachers.


    "That young man was only 16 but already an elite warrior."


    "Such a might! No wonder the elder and principal personally admitted him."


    "His name is Kalipsi."


    "How did you know?"


    "Senior Apa told me."


    "I wonder how he looked?"


    Piercing and curiosity gazes landed on Kalipsi.


    ''Luckily, I wore a hood.'' Kalipsi audibly breathes.


    In just half a day, Kalipsi became popular all over the school without him knowing.


    Tala remained inside the library, flipping through books she found interesting.


    Hurried footsteps reverberated throughout the silent room. It was coming from the library door.


    Tala peeked. Her eyes twinkled as a smile hung up on her face.


    A boy walked in pushing a rag cart that was loaded with books. His short red hair and piercing eyes did not match on his timid character.


    ''It was Uno!'' Tala closed her distance.


    "Hello! We meet again!" she smiled.


    "Oh. It''s you! Are you new here?" Uno asked.


    "Sort of." Tala kept smiling but inside, she was about to cry. She wanted to hug the boy.


    The boy approached one of the shelves and arranged the books he brought with.


    Tala accompanied him.


    "What are you doing here?" Tala asked.


    "I was punished! If you''re going to study here, better stay away from me or else trouble will come at you!" Uno warned her with a serious expression.


    "I do love trouble!" Tala chuckled.


    Uno was speechless. He was serious about it.


    "I was punished not because I fault but because someone dragged me into their mess. This was just light trouble for now, but there was big trouble that I endure like being a punching bag, an arrow catcher, a bait and many more!" Uno said gravely.


    "Then, let me shoulder some of your hard time!" Tala patted his shoulder. "Can we be friends?"


    "A...are you serious? Being my friend will make you regret for the rest of your life!" Uno said furiously. ''Was this guy bang his head on a wall?''


    "Not becoming your friend will make me die from regrets. Even if you don''t accept me, I swear I will cling to you for the rest of your life!" Tala pointed her finger to Uno''s face as she made a serious vow. "We will become friends in no time!"


    Uno was speechless.


    Footsteps broke the silence of Uno.


    "Are you sure Uno was here?" A male voice uttered.


    "Yes, boss!" A hoarse voice replied.


    "Oh no! It''s them!" Hearing the conversation of the two, Uno knew he was in trouble. "They were here to cause trouble for sure."


    Kalipsi began perspiring. "Damn them!" He trembled in fear causing his grip to a book loosened. It fell onto the ceramic ground creating a sound.


    Kalipsi dilated pupils watched the book on the ground.


    "Hi...hide!" he sounded as he looked at Tala but he saw the boy beside him seemed compose.


    "If they found out you''re here with me, they''ll cause trouble to you too, so you better hide now." Uno explained.


    "Here you are!" The male voice curved his lips.


    Uno froze. Tala was still in his side. ''As long as I did not introduce him, no one will bother his presence for sure.'' Kalipsi reassured himself. He picked up the book and face the young man in order the hide Tala on his back.


    "Itim, where in the hall of the educationists, I hope you will not cause trouble here," Uno said in low voice.


    He noticed the nasty looks of the five more students behind Itim.


    "Of course we will not cause trouble here, so you better follow us." Itim keeps curving his lips.


    Uno did not look at Tala. ''I should follow them to stay them away from him.''


    Uno heaved a sigh of relief in his heart that no one noticed the presence of Tala.


    "Then, lead the way!" Uno signaled Tala to stay there but to his great surprise, Tala raised her voice saying, "Uno wanted me to stay here. Do you approve of that?"


    That''s the only time they noticed a petite figure behind Uno. His braided black hair match to his deep black eyes.


    "Who are you?" Itim asked.


    "I''m his friend," Tala replied.


    "Uno. You can''t find a friend in the school, so you brought your slave here. Do you think the school will allow it?" Itim said mockingly.


    Tala looked at herself. She rubbed her ear realizing her country bumpkin dress. ''Looks like I need to buy a dress that can mingle their taste.''


    "He''s neither my slave nor my friend," Uno denied. He faced Tala with his squinted eyes and said, "Are you out of your mind. We''re not friends, and even if they believe me or not, you''re in trouble right now because of me."


    Tala was surprised to the sudden change of attitude of Uno, but it was immediately replaced with a chuckled.


    ''That was the Uno I know!'' she thought.


    "Why are you laughin-" Uno was interrupted by Itim who said, "So, his your friend."


    "He''s not my friend. I barely met him today."


    "Do you think I''m naive? You want to protect him, huh! Not in my watch." Itim glared at Tala and said, "You should follow us too. You''re his friend after all."


    Tala nodded with a smile.


    "Good boy!" Itim extended his arms to pat the head of Tala but Tala avoided it. Itim was displeased, but he did not pursue the matter for he knew that he will meet his demise sooner.


    Itim led the way as Uno and Tala followed behind.


    Inside of an empty classroom, a man in red robe was sitting nonchalantly in the desk of the teacher. Written under his crest was ''elite warrior''.


    "Junior Itim pays respect to senior Linaw." Itim clasped his fist and bowed. The others did the same except for Uno and Tala.


    "This is Uno!" Itim introduced him.


    The young man in front of them pointed his finger to Tala.


    "Oh. This is his friend." Itim hurriedly said.


    "I''m Tala!" Tala waved her hand.


    Seeing the action of Tala, Uno felt a headache.


    "Are you his friend? KEEP YOUR HAND DOWN!" Uno hushed whilst gritting his teeth. ''We were be doomed if Tala keeps this way!''


    "Senior Linaw, pl..please forgive him. He''s new to this school."


    The young man laughed. Suddenly, he became serious and dashed towards Tala and sent a punch to Tala''s face.


    Uno froze. He did not anticipate that Linaw will act rashly.


    Tala avoided it lazily.


    Linaw knitted his brows. That was the speed of an elite warrior, but the child avoided it?


    "We aren''t friend, so don''t wave your hand like that again," Linaw whispered.


    Tala did not say anything.


    "We can''t be a friend. But you can be my slave though." Linaw raised his right brow.


    "If you can land a hit on me, then I''m willing to be your slave." Tala smiled.


    Uno and the others dropped their jaw.


    Before Uno can plead again to spare Tala, he heard the voice of Linaw.


    A vicious smile crept out to Linaw''s lips. "If I catch you, I will not release you alive."


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," said Tala brimming with calmness.


    Linaw punched and kicked, but Tala avoided it lazily as she stepped back till she leaned onto the wall.


    Uno rushed to Tala''s direction seeing him being cornered, but Itim blocked his way. Though he visibly wasn''t a match to Itim, he tried to escape, but it just for naught. The other five students circled him blocking every possibility of escape.


    Uno can only clench his hand.


    Linaw crept out a cunning smile. Energy coated his hand. The surrounding winds were disturbed to the sudden emergence of his energy.


    He closed his fingers forming a first and send it to Tala''s face.


    His hand paused in the middle of the air as if an invisible force stopped him and his energy suddenly vanished.


    Linaw widened eyes looked at Tala in horror.


    Linaw has encountered the same scenario with his grandfather, but his grandfather used his hand to neutralized his energy.


    Linaw bit his lower lip. ''He didn''t even use his hand.''


    "W...who the hell are you?" Linaw shouted whilst his lips were shivering.


    Kalipsi and the others'' attention were caught by the shivering voice of Linaw.


    "I''m nobody."

 31 IsM TALA

    "I''m nobody," Tala responded nonchalantly. "We shall take our leave now." She pulled Uno out but was blocked by Linaw.


    "You can go, but not Uno." Though shivering, Linaw mustered all the courage he has to say those words.


    Tala did not pay heed to him. She continued to walk out with Uno. Though Linaw wanted to stop them, he knew for himself that he didn''t have the capability to do so.


    He stood rooted whilst clenching his fist.


    No one dared to stop them.


    "I will remember this!" Linaw swore.


    "Senior Linaw, what happened?" Itim asked. He was occupied in blocking Uno that''s why he did not see what happened.


    Linaw looked at him with frustration. He did not say a thing. He flipped his robe and walked out of the room.


    ...


    Uno incredulously looked at Tala.


    "Tala, don''t you care about your schooling here?" Uno asked worriedly.


    Tala just tilted her head in bafflement.


    How will it affect her days in school?


    "Linaw was the only grandson of the 10th elder. If he reports what happened to him, he will kick you out for sure." Uno said anxiously.


    Tala just shrugged her shoulder.


    "Don''t you care about your future?"


    "I don''t," her words were neither loud nor soft.


    ''I care more about the future of the world.'' Tala added to herself. She raised her head and looked above the boundless sky.


    A minute of silence passed by.


    Uno didn''t know why he felt sorrow out of his words. He lowered his head and distant himself.


    Tala jumped in front of him, startling him. Raising his head, he met the deep black eyes of Tala. He seemed like looking at an abyss. He quickly averted his gaze when Tala blinked his eyes.


    He continued to walk while Tala continued to follow him.


    "Where are you going?" Tala asked, but instead of an answer, Uno replied with a question, "Why are you following me?"


    "I don''t have anything to do. Let me tag for a moment," Tala pleaded.


    He can only sigh in resignation.


    He stopped in front of a building. Written on its signboard was "Mission Hall".


    A lot of students were walking to and fro. Uno and Tala entered the hall. It was larger in space compared to the other buildings. Rows of shelves loaded with scrolls greeted their sight.


    Uno approached a certain table where a lad in color red robe was sitting seemingly occupied on something. He lightly knocked on the table. The lad gazed at him in a questioning look.


    Facing the lad who serves as a clerk, Uno handed over a yellow token indicating that he had accomplished a mission.


    Every mission that was accomplished has equivalent points depending on its extremity. To know that they accomplished it, the one who entrusted the mission will be given a token and they only hand it over to those who had accomplished the mission.


    The lad placed it in a certain space on the table where a flatten stone with unfamiliar symbols was.


    Ding!


    Words appeared in front of him. It was a letter telling that the mission was completed.


    The lad stretched his hand seemingly asking for something. Uno know what it means, he quickly handed over a card. It was 4x5 in size with ten seals marked on it in yellow ink.


    The lad marked another seal in yellow ink indicating that he completed another C mission.


    Missions were color coding. C mission was yellow in token and seal.


    B mission was orange while A mission was red.


    After all the things were done, Uno asked for another mission.


    "Uno, the available mission is an A rank and it required a minimum of six people. The C and B rank missions were already done by the other students." The lad explained.


    "Six?" Uno fell into a dilemma. He needed points to exchange it for a certain book. He only knew his cousin. "I will come back again." No other choice, Uno passed the mission.


    Its the end of the week, so lower missions were completely done by the other students. Only those who have the capabilities will have the courage to accept A mission.


    "Why don''t you accept it?" Tala asked seeing how downcasted Uno was.


    "Six were needed. I only knew my cousin." Uno explained.


    "You''re short of four. I knew someone. Come on. Let''s take the mission."


    "No, we can''t. They should be here present too." Uno hurriedly cleared. "Just forget it. I can wait for two days. The Mission Hall will have new C missions for sure." They couldn''t just write any name. They needed the person presence for authenticity.


    Tala and Uno parted away.


    ...


    Inside a room that was comprised of fifty students, Uno sat on the last row beside an open window on the right corner. The chair was long enough to accommodate three students, but because they distance themselves to Uno, Uno always sat by himself.


    Whispered and hushed filled up the room as students gossips. Uno can hear some of their boastful topics while others were talking about the young lad who was admitted personally by the 1st elder.


    Uno stared the blue sky feeling awe to the young lad.


    A green dressed young lady walked in. Her green eyes were sharp, her steps were light and her aura was domineering.


    Her lips parted and said, "Everyone, look this way or else, I''ll cut your head." Her voice sounded like thunder to every ear of the students knocking their air-headed attitude.


    To their fright, the students hurriedly turn their head.


    "Good!" The lady in green crept out a smile. "We have a new student. Come in, introduce yourself."


    A beautiful boy in a plain long-sleeved black shirt under his sleeveless jacket paired with loose black trouser walked in. His braided black hair rested on his back.


    The girls gulped. They couldn''t believe that such a boy existed.


    The boys'' jaw dropped. Though the boy was wearing simple clothing, no one can deny his beautiful face.


    Those captivating black eyes, the alluring thin lips, pointed nose, long eyelashes, and perfectly arc brows couldn''t be compared to the appearances of any of the students inside the room.


    Uno immediately recognized the figure. He wasn''t surprised at all but was a little anxious. If they were in the same room and Tala act friendly at him, he will bring trouble to him.


    ''I just hope he will not be openly friendly to me.'' He wanted and like the idea of having a friend, but the circumstances did not allow it. As such, he distanced himself even with his flesh and blood.


    Tala stood up and said, "I''m Tala."


    Everyone was eager to hear her next words. Alas! There were no so-called next words that came out to Tala''s lips.


    "Take your sit." The lady in green ordered.


    Tala scanned the room and her eyes locked to the last row of the seat next to an open window. She slowly approached the place ignoring the incredulous looks of the other students. She did not say anything and just sat quietly beside him.


    Seeing someone by Uno''s side, the students couldn''t help to smirk.


    Everyone fell their gazes to Tala as if she was doomed for sure.


    "I''m Teacher Salina. If you have any inquiry, you can find us on the north side," the teacher reminded.


    Tala nodded like an obedient child.


    "Today, I will discuss to you the geography of our land." Her sharp gazed landed to every student as she talked.


    "There were eight Families under the Butuan Kingdom. The Lakan Family, Alakdan Family, Rosa Family, Kalayo Family, Daku Family, Walo Family, Malayo Family, and Piga Family. Every family has tribes under them which vary in number." She walked around surveying her students.


    "Butuan Kingdom was one of the Kingdom under the Celebes Sea Realm. Three weeks from now, a selection across the kingdom will be held to search for the strongest ten. Then, these ten will fight against the selected ten candidates of the neighboring kingdom.


    "A lot of rewards will be waiting to this chosen ten, and not only that, they will also be immediately admitted to the Far Eastern Academy, the only Academy under the Celebes Sea Realm.


    "The good news about it is that, this selection is open to all students."


    A roar broke hearing her last sentence. They seem like celebrating their victory.


    Every year, a selection was held to compete to the neighboring kingdom, but only the students at the west side were given the chance to participate. Now that they were given an opportunity, they needed not to wait till they were transferred to the west side to be able to put up a fight.


    "Quiet!" Teacher Salina annoyed voice traveled to their ears. The students immediately shut their mouths.


    Salina talked more about the Kingdom before she dismissed the class.


    Tala gained a lot for she didn''t know anything about the place.

 32 THAT DEPENDS ON YOU

    The students dispersed leaving Tala and Uno inside.


    "Aren''t you excited?" Uno asked Tala. Everyone broke into roar hearing the earlier announcement, except for him and Tala.


    "I''m not just interested."


    The two walked out as they talked.


    "Why not?"


    Tala just shrugged her shoulder. "Are you interested?"


    "Can''t you see? I''m just a warrior. Even if I miraculously breakthrough elite warrior which is already impossible in the first place, I don''t stand a chance against those students in the west side." Uno explained. "But why don''t you want to try? I think you have a chance." Recalling the fright of Linaw to him, Uno sensed a depth mystery inside him.


    Tala just shrugged her shoulder again.


    An idea popped out to Uno''s mind. He crept a smile and said, "How about this, if you join the selection, I will join too." He was confident that Tala wouldn''t dare to fight those monsters at the west side, and he already said that he was not interested.


    "Deal!"


    "_" Uno


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes. You better keep your words."


    "You have just said earlier that you''re not interested," Uno refuted.


    "Thanks to you, I change my mind." Tala responded.


    "Those were monster students. We don''t have a chance."


    "You have just said earlier that I might stand a chance."


    Uno persuaded her to change her mind, but Alas! Tala didn''t bother to hear him out.


    "Tala, I''m just kidding earlier. You should not be bothered by it."


    "I already take your words. You better not back off."


    "Have you already forgotten what happened at noon time? Senior Linaw will surely participate. If I participate too, I will be just humiliated publicly."


    "Pfft!" Tala broke into laughter.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Nothing! It was just that you''re already confident to reach the level of that Senior Linaw of yours."


    Uno pursed his lips unable to refute.


    "The new student was sparring to other seniors."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. There just starting. Come on, let''s spectate."


    "What is his name again?"


    "It''s kalipsi!"


    More and more students hurriedly walked towards the sparring platform at the west side, giggling in excitement.


    "Tala, let''s spectate too. See what I''m talking about." Uno dragged him.


    ...


    "He was truly young and his opponent where 6 years older than him." Uno gulped a mouthful of saliva. "Tala, watch carefully. If you change your mind, then I will openly accept it."


    He gleefully faced Tala, but Tala didn''t pay heed to his words again.


    Inside a platform, two young men faced each other ready to spar.


    "Kalipsi, since you were younger, I''ll give three moves," the opponent suggested. His slanted eyes looked at Kalipsi like he was just an ant.


    "No need. Let''s fairly spar." Kalipsi smiled.


    "Then, as you please. This is just a light move of mine. I hope you can take it," His opponent crept out a vicious smile.


    Powerful energy came rushing and circling his opponent and a moment later, it all gathered to his fist.


    "Rock bottom fist," he shouted as he sent his most powerful offense.


    "That''s his most powerful technique."


    "He doesn''t even spare the youth favored by the 1st elder."


    "That''s the bully senior after all."


    "He''s so bold. I hope the young man will just have a light injury."


    "You''re dead meat," he assumed his demise. He dashed towards Kalipsi in a visible speed whilst keeping his viscous smile.


    Looking at the attack of his opponent, kalipsi knew that if he was just a mere elite warrior, he sure will be bedridden in a month if it hit him.


    His eyes darken as he looked at his opponent with disdain.


    In just a second, transparent energy coated his whole body. Raising his hand, Kalipsi blocked the opponent''s attack nullifying his energy.


    "You liar," Kalipsi furiously muttered. His earthly energy gathered on his other fist and he sent it directly to his opponent''s face.


    His opponent tumbled onto the ground till he fall out the platform.


    "If you have just told the truth, I might have spared you a little face." He mocked.


    His opponent ran with his tail between his legs whilst poking blood. He did not look back nor cared about the ludicrous looks of the students towards him.


    A minute of silence passed by, before cheering voices echoed to Kalipsi''s ear.


    The students rejoiced for the defeat of the bully senior.


    Five young men challenged Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi gave them a little face by not sending them out the platform in just one move because they were friendly.


    Every student felt awe at him, but some felt contempt. This was especially to the cream of the crop of the school; the strongest ten as what they called.


    A lad in red robe approached the platform. His curly green hair that reached his waistline dance at the every step he takes.


    "He''s doomed." Everyone thought of Kalipsi''s demise. They might be both elite warrior but the fighting prowess was like heaven and earth.


    They thought Kalipsi was like a bud that didn''t have much experience in fighting.


    "Kalipsi, I''ll give you ten moves." The other party suggested.


    "Senior Hangin, it''s better if you take the first attack. I don''t want to hurt you." Kalipsi suggested.


    A noise broke out.


    "This child is really bold."


    "Does he think senior Hangin will be easy on him because he was personally admitted by the 1st elder?"


    "Doesn''t he know about the strongest 10?"


    "Your cockiness knows no bounds." Hangin raised his brows.


    ''Cockiness? I''m just suggesting it out of goodwill. I don''t know how strong he was. What if I exert too much energy and cripple him. 1st elder will surely be mad.'' Kalipsi knitted his brows.


    "Then, I will show you what happened to those impertinent youth like you." Hangin crept out a vicious smile. A spear materialized in front of him. He grabbed it and aimed it towards Kalipsi.


    "Single slash!" Hangin shouted and in just a second, his spear emitted energy. His robe flew cause by the disturbed air from his energy.


    Everyone heart beat skipped.


    "That''s the mighty technique of Senior Hangin."


    "He''s done for sure."


    "Poor young man!"


    To the mind of the students, they have prayed for Kalipsi''s safety.


    ''Another air-headed one out here,'' Kalipsi sighed inwardly. Transparent energy as thin as a sheet of paper coated his whole body.


    He avoided Hangin''s attack by just taking sideway.


    Hangin''s spear landed on the ground and made a crater. His eyes widened in disbelief. That was the powerful and fastest attack he has on his sleeve, but the youth avoided it effortlessly?


    Kalipsi smirked. Raising his foot, he sent a kick to Hangin''s stomach and sent him flying.


    Hangin used his spear to stop his momentum and landed 20 meters away from Kalipsi. He spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Looks like the favored one aren''t an easy one." A youthful voice rung to everyone ears. His robe flew on every step he took. Five other students followed behind.


    That words snapped out the spectators.


    "Senior Ada!" Hangin cried his name. Though, he was much older, he did not stand a chance with it comes to strength. That''s why he needed to address and acknowledge Ada as his senior.


    Ada didn''t pay heed to Hangin and directly faced Kalipsi. "Friend or foe?" He asked the youth with domineering demeanor.


    "That depends on you." Kalipsi simply replied.


    Ada let out a deprecating laugh. "Looks like you don''t know how to recognized your seniors.


    "Pisi, you know what to do," he ordered.


    "Yes, senior Ada." Pisi clasped his fist and move forward. Facing Kalipsi, he made sounds of his knuckle. "You have chosen wrong."


    "STOP!" A youthful lady''s voice sounded. She set foot inside the platform with five other students behind. "Ada, don''t you dare touch this young man." Her ponytailed long purple hair swayed at her back and her beauty shimmered under the setting sun rays.


    "Senior Salamuyak was truly a flawless lady."


    "Woah! Will we be able to see a fight between the strongest ten?"


    "Hope so."


    A noise broke out.


    "This was none of your business, Lady Salamuyak." Ada raised his brows.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but every business of him is my business." Salamuyak gracefully approached Kalipsi.


    "Aren''t you worried that he made it up to the top ten because he has 1st elder?" Hangin sneered.


    "That''s not for us to decide," Salamuyak simply replied.


    "Let me just teach that young man a little lesson. Let me teach him how to obey his seniors," though it sounds like he was asking permission, Ada was actually throwing a threat.


    "As I said, his business was also my business. Want to teach him a lesson? You need to pass through me," Salamuyak curved her lips to her right cheek.


    "Everyone, leave them be!" Ada ordered as he couldn''t refute. Flipping his robe, he left the platform.


    "Everyone can go now. There''s no more show to see," Salamuyak''s companion stated.


    The spectators dispersed without a second thoughts.

 33 ALTAR 1

    "Senior Salamuyak, this young man thank you for the help." Kalipsi clasped his fist and intended to bid farewell. Though he can handle those air-headed students, it was better to avoid conflict.


    "Be careful Kalipsi. They wouldn''t stop until they lay their hand on you." Salamuyak warned.


    "Noted!" Kalipsi walked out.


    "Senior Salamuyak, he does not look like interested in joining a group," said by a young man behind her.


    They thought that after their leader Salamuyak prevented the fight, the young man will come begging to let him join their group.


    In their school, without a strong one to back you off, he/she will surely be bullied by the other.


    "I just hope he can stay longer here," another young man sounded.


    The victory of Kalipsi''s defeating his opponent in just one move, spread like wildfire. Some students of east side and west side looked at him with awe.


    ...


    "Did you change your mind?" Uno asked gleefully.


    Tala shook her head.


    "Didn''t yo-" Uno haven''t finished his words because he heard someone calling Tala.


    A young man in his twenty closed his distance to them. His long red hair rested on his shoulder and his deep red eyes locked at Talas eyes.


    The sight of the young man made Uno staggered to his feet, but Tala did not notice it.


    "Tala there you are. Your Identity token and uniform were already delivered to your residence. Follow me and I''ll lead you there."


    "Thank you." Tala followed and Uno tagged along with his words stuck on his throat.


    Tala''s residence was just the same in structure to her residence on the west side, it was just a little smaller and instead of four seats, it has only two.


    "Apa, we thought of accepting a mission, but we were short of two people. Can you and Lani put up the number?" Tala asked. She only knew the two aside from Uno, so she can only ask them.


    Uno coughed as if blood will flow on his mouth at any moment. ''Didn''t he know who this man in front of us is?''


    "Are you okay?" Tala patted Uno''s back.


    "I''m okay," Uno stood up straight and shook Tala''s hand.


    Tala held her chin thinking a reason for Uno''s behavior. She brushed it immediately when she unable to find one. Facing Apa, she said, "What do you think?"


    "Uhm? That''s..."


    "If you don''t want, then that''s okay!"


    "No. It''s okay."


    "That''s settled then. Let''s meet tomorrow morning in front of the Mission Hall."


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    "That''s it? He agreed to it?" Uno disbelievingly asked.


    "Guess so. By the way, we''re now complete. Just tell your cousin to be there tomorrow morning too."


    "Wait. We''re lacking one more." Uno counted, ''Senior Apa, Senior Lani, him, Tala and his cousin, there were only five.''


    "Count in my acquaintance."


    Acquaintance?"


    "Yes. Don''t ask anymore. I''m going to rest now. You can go," Tala bade farewell.


    "_" Uno. ''He''s driving me away?''


    Tala went inside leaving Uno in a dazed. She prepared a formation and planted it inside her residence to avoid leak out of her energy. Setting everything, Tala sat cross legs and start to meditate, but to her dismay the stones she has did not even last a minute.


    "Forget it. I should just investigate what truly happens to the downfall of this place," Tala puffed and walked out to her residence.


    Under the light of the moon, two unfamiliar figures sprinted at the top of the school''s building.


    Tala who was walking around saw this and followed them.


    The two figures stopped at a certain teacher''s residence. It was vast and has a tall wall with complex formations of different kinds.


    Tala can only peek from atop of the wall if she did not want to be discovered, but the distance didn''t hinder her to see and hear them clearly. From the open window, she saw an old man dress in a robe of a teacher with the two black-clad unfamiliar figures with a mask that only their eyes were visible.


    "Salba, our master ordered to execute the plan in this upcoming selection." One of the black-clad men said.


    "You better prepare everything until the time comes." The other sounded.


    "Yes. Yes." The teacher nodded without hesitation. Then, the two vanished.


    Tala curved up a mocking smile and followed the two discreetly.


    The two inconspicuously blended in the darkness, but it wasn''t enough to lost track through Tala''s eyes who was following 50 meters away behind them. The duo passed by the school''s buildings of the west side and strode to the back of the students'' residence where the residences of the cream of the crop were located.


    Tala activated her holy eagle sight to assured that no one will encounter the two, because if someone did so, he will be mercilessly be killed.


    In her view ahead, at about a kilometer away, Kalipsi was meditating alone on his courtyard. Unknown to her, Kalipsi was transferred to the cream of the crop''s residence for he defeated Hangin.


    Tala dropped down her emotion and went ahead to the two unfamiliar figures, approaching Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi felt a presence in his side. Stopping his meditation, he saw Tala lying on the ground.


    "How did yo-" Kalipsi haven''t finish his words when he felt conspicuous energy coming their way. He stood up and became wary. That energy though was faint, it wasn''t unfamiliar to him. It''s the same energy of cacodemon, a little weaker though.


    "Let them be," a lazy voice traveled through the air and reached his ear.


    "Why?" Kalipsi didn''t seem to be surprised at all if Tala knew this ahead of him.


    Tala met the eyes of Kalipsi and said, "Follow me."


    The duo disappeared from the sight of those two unfamiliar figures.


    "Looks like I was just imagining things," one of the unfamiliar figures chuckled. Just earlier, he sensed the sudden tension of the taller young man over his sight, but it suddenly vanished.


    "Tsk. How could be a mere human in this lowly land be able to sense us?" the other one probe.


    Without any hindrance, they passed through the residence of Kalipsi and continued their path.


    Meanwhile, Tala led Kalipsi to the skirt of the kingdom. Tala ran just enough for Kalipsi to catch up.


    "Where are we going?" Kalipsi couldn''t contain his curiosity anymore.


    "Just follow me."


    Kalipsi already lost track of the time. He did not know how many hours they had been running.


    "Were here!"


    "Hmm?" Kalipsi looked at his surrounding, but all he saw were trees and bushes. "What''s in here?"


    Tala unhurriedly moved forward as Kalipsi followed with his mouth shut. He did not bother to ask more for Tala has been snubbing his questions anyway.


    A cave viewed over their eyes. Though it looked like ordinary, in Tala''s eyes, it wasn''t nature-made cave.


    Someone has made it!


    Four black-clad men were guarding the mouth of the cave.


    "Are you ready?" Tala curled her lips.


    "I am always ready,"understanding his words, Kalipsi made sounds of his knuckles and neck.


    Without further ado, the duo unceremoniously approached the black-clad men and pummeled them.


    The fight was 2 versus one, but the black-clad men weren''t an opponent to the duo. Even Kalipsi alone will be able to defeat them.


    The duo entered the cave.


    Advancing for almost ten minutes, they finally reach the end of the cave. The place was decorated like a main hall and an altar stood in the middle.


    The place was lit by a little fire of a lamp. Even though that''s the case, it did not obscure the duo from examining the writings and symbols on the altar.


    A little control of his energy, Kalipsi managed to improve his sight. Though he cracked his head to understand even just a single writing, he was unable to. He peered at Tala and found out that the young man was in a corner muttering something he did not understand.


    He raised his foot and intended to step forward when suddenly, a thud reverberated to the quiet hall.


    The sound was coming from Tala''s location.


    Kalipsi hurriedly moved forward, closing his distance to Tala.


    A body of a man without a hint of wounds was leaning on the cold wall, lifeless. He was holding a bow and an arrow seemingly ready to strike. Kalipsi staggered to his feet and cover his mouth with his hands. If Tala hasn''t killed it, the arrow has long been shot and pierces through their body.


    "Kalipsi, you can go first, "


    Securing Kalipsi''s distance, Tala touched the altar with her hand that was coated by her heavenly energy. Her energy engulfed the altar, and in just a second, the altar crumbled into dust. Tala put her hands together and closed her eyes. Reigning the wind, she instantly swept off the dust.


    Tala left a white flower she have prepared and head where kalipsi was.


    Kalipsi did not inquire what he did inside.


    "About them?" Kalipsi pointed the unconscious black-clad men feeling unease. He almost die just by trespassing an unknown cave, what more, when he pummeled one?


    "Leave them be. Don''t worry, they would not be able to harm us," Tala gave him a reassuring smile.


    The duo left the place without looking back. After an hour, the four black-clad men woke up, but before they can regain their consciousness, their body exploded.

 34 SIX BECAME SEVEN

    As the sun rose on the east, cascading its crimson rays down upon the ground, a young man was standing still seemingly waiting for someone in front of the Mission Hall. His short black hair was a mess, but it somehow looked cool on him. His innocent-looking black eyes surveyed his surroundings.


    "Uno, who is these idiot students you manage to pull this time?" His cousin teasingly asked.


    "Talon, you better shut up. When they hear you, they''ll pull out your tongue for sure." Uno gravely warned him.


    Butiti frowned. "Who would be so damn imbecile to pull out the tongue of an elite warrior?" He refuted.


    "They will," Uno pointed the two figures coming their way.


    Both have long red hair paired with their deep red eyes. In just one glance, one can tell that they were a twin. Their robe flew as they walk. Their appearance frightened Talon out of his wits.


    "Uno, where is he?" Apa asked.


    "He isn''t here yet?"


    "Is that so? Then, let''s wait," a melodious voice traveled through the air reaching the ears of everyone around. Her beauty shimmered as the sun rays illuminated her snowy skin.


    "Who the hell be that damn idiot that will make senior Lani and senior Apa wait?"


    "If I see that idiot, I will truly pull off his limbs."


    The warrior students that were attracted to the appearances of their seniors already curse Tala and Kalipsi.


    Tala finally approached their location together with Kalipsi.


    Uno couldn''t believe to the sight in front of him. Even the crowds shut their mouth.


    They will be imbecile if they go against Kalipsi who became one of the cream of the crop in just a day of his admission. But the sight of Tala made them think who he was. His beauty was not of a male but he left an impression of an unfathomable youth.


    "We''re now complete! Let''s head inside," said Kalipsi


    "Why didn''t you wear your uniform?" Kalipsi asked Tala. He excitedly wore his early in the morning.


    "I forgot." Tala simply replied.


    "_" Everyone


    What the h***? Every single one of them felt proud wearing the uniform that they even wore it when they sleep, but he just forgot his?


    The Mission Hall became enormously crowded than before.


    "Why was Uno in the group?"


    "Is he lost?"


    "He is probably their slaves."


    "That''s right."


    "If being slaves is only the way to be on their side, I don''t mind."


    The students started to debate not noticing Apa''s darken eyes. He did not like any kind of gossips that''s why he rarely visits the east side if just needed.


    The crowds couldn''t contain their curiosity to the appearance of these monsters students of the west to the Mission Hall of the east side.


    Apa cleared his throat and said, "We''re here to clear an A mission."


    The lad snapped out to his dazed hearing the words of his senior. "Eh?"


    "Uhm, the mission you have said the last day, we are here to clear it," Uno explained. The lad looked at Uno, then at Apa.


    Apa nodded noticing the incredulous face of the lad. The lad immediately fetched up a scroll where the mission was written, and papers to list their names and some sort of necessary details.


    Though it wasn''t impossible for warrior students to ask some help of the west side''s students, it was rarely seen. But today was different and might be the first time of the history of the east side. Four west side''s students came with the same agenda and the three of them were cream of the crop at that.


    Apa disseminated the paper and filled out his. After all the necessary details were filled out, the lad handed over the scroll.


    The spectators'' mouth agape seeing Apa handing over the scroll to Uno and said, "Since you''re the one who thinks about this idea, take the lead."


    Uno was no far from the crowds too. "How could I? I''m just a warrior," Uno immediately denied.


    "Just do it. Don''t worry; we will follow your order." Lani stated calmly.


    Oblivious to the impact of her words, everyone staggered to their feet.


    Elite warriors and cream of the crop at that were willing to be under the order of a warrior?


    "I...I..." Uno couldn''t find a word to retort. He waved his hand telling ''I can''t''.


    Suddenly, a hand swiftly took the scroll in the hand of Apa. Everyone fell their gazed to who dared snatched the scroll, but they immediately brushed off their thought of cursing the party seeing her figure clearly.


    It was a beautiful maiden with discernable beauty. Her pink hair flew and caressed her fair white shoulder.


    "If he doesn''t want, then I will." The beautiful maiden sounded.


    "You can''t, Salamuyak. We are already complete." Lani faced Salamuyak and extended her hand. "Give it back."


    "Freeloader can be counted too, right? If impossible, then just give me your spot Lani." Salamuyak curled up her lips.


    She wanted to be in the group because of Kalipsi. She needed and wanted to know more about the young man.


    "Sorry, but I was the first one who was invited. If Uno want to change me, then I will not say a thing." Lani raised her brows.


    1st elder said that if they were able to take care of the two, they will be accepted by him as disciples and if they change their mind and decided to follow the two, he will be more glad. The words of 1st elder made her wonder about the two young men. What could be the things that will make them follow the two?


    The two ladies faced Uno. "Who do you choose?" Salamuyak gestured appealingly. Lani just stood still with her hands'' crossed on her chest.


    "Was the world gone crazy?"


    The spectators were stupefied beyond belief. The two angels they praised so much were fighting over a spot of a mere mission of just a warrior?


    Uno can only look at Tala helplessly.


    "Senior Salamuyak, you can come to." Tala sounded.


    "That''s great." Salamuyak heaved a sigh of relief. Uno was being silent for a while. Being denied in front of many was a total humiliation to her, so she was grateful inside. "I already board a flying beast. The beast I brought is the best beasts in our family." She proudly stated.


    The beast she brought was the pride of their family after all.


    After arranging everything, the group went out and head to the skirts of the Kingdom where a one-story building came into view.


    The Beast Hall!


    Salamuyak arranged everything when she heard the mission Kalipsi was taking, so they just keep walking forward without any disruption.


    Those who they encountered, respectfully bowed seeing the appearance of Salamuyak. Some of them even offer their help, but Salamuyak waved them away.


    In that scene, Tala already deduced the importance of the presence of Salamuyak in the kingdom.


    They went to the back of the building, and a large number of stables greeted their eyes.


    Walking ahead were courtyards for those who can afford to rent it for a better place of their beasts.


    Arriving at a private courtyard, there''s a beast lying on the ground that was taking care off by the tamer of the beast. Seeing the owner of the beast, they readied the beast.


    There was a little hut on its back for the riders.


    "This was called the Green sweet Maya." Salamuyak gestured her hands. It was totally green even its eyes. Its wingspan was triple in size than Lipad and its back can accommodate ten, but because of the hut, eight was its maximum.


    "Woah!" Kalipsi was amazed. "It can probably travel 200 miles per hour." It''s bigger than Lipad and it was also trained, so he deduced that it''s a better flying beast than Lipad but oblivious to the truth, everyone left out a laughed.


    Salamuyak expression darken.


    "Are you insulting our beast?" Salamuyak shouted in disbelief. "Who the heck can tame a beast that can fly in that speed? Even a beast that can fly at that speed is hardly seen." Salamuyak yelled.


    "*cough *cough. Kalipsi, it can only fly 40 kilometers per hour." Apa explained slowly. "But in its speed, it''s one of the best beasts here in the kingdom."

 35 VILLAGE SYETE

    Seven figures leapt out from a humongous flying beast. The morning sun rays illuminated their figures as they came into view of a small village. Four middle-aged men and two old men welcomed the group.


    "Junior Uno, the leader of the mission pays respect to everyone." Uno clasped his fist and bowed, followed by the group behind him. He handed over the scroll to the one with the deep brown eyes elder.


    The six figures smiled awkwardly. The attitudes of the students shown in front of them made them a little uncomfortable and they also felt the not so ordinary energy coming out from all of them except for the petite figure behind the group.


    The old man with the deep brown eyes read the scroll and was stupefied.


    As people outside the kingdom, they were regarded as non-existence nor not worth of any value. They decided to entrust their problem to the school instead of the authority because they did not have the needed funds to pay those authorities.


    The school accepts task of any kind without payment, but the trustee needs to wait till the students accept it with their own volition. It might take weeks or months depending on the extremities of the mission.


    He just entrusted the mission a week ago, so it was natural for him to be stunned.


    "I''m Pito, the head of the Village Syete. This is my neighboring friend, Anim, the head of this village known as village Sais.


    "The scroll says that six students will do. May I know how your group ends up seven?"


    Salamuyak did not wait for her companions to point her out. She stepped forward and said, "My esteemed elders, I volunteered to be part of this mission. I hope you don''t mind," her ethereal voice rung to every ear of the elders.


    "Ah...Its... no... we don''t mind." Pito scratched his head.


    "We stopped here to gather information of the current situation of your village," said Uno.


    The old man parted his lips and said, "The beasts were numbered around 10. Their body is that of human and their head and feet are that of a horse. They have a strong body and fast speed. We aren''t match. Half of our warriors ended up wounded. Fortunately, there''s no death toll," the old man clenched his fist resisting the urge to spit out swear words.


    Uno listened to his every word.


    Gaining some insight, their group continued to Village Syete.


    ¡­


    Their group landed on top of a cliff where the whole landscape of the village Syete was observable. From afar, the group saw a hundred of those unknown kinds of beasts.


    "Did we hear wrong from Pito''s statement?" Salamuyak asked.


    Uno immediately altered their earlier plan, analyzing the strength of the beasts, and listing the pros and cons before they start to move.


    Fortunately, the companions he has weren''t just ordinary elite warriors of the school.


    They were the cream of the crop!


    "Remember your assigned task," seriousness decorated Uno''s face.


    The group approached the den discreetly.


    Unexpectedly, five of the unknown beasts bumped on to the hiding place of their group. They hastily wielded their weapons against those humans they bumped into. They were the patrol group that was assigned to the said area.


    Unfortunately, their combined strength was just so-so compared to Salamuyak who stepped forward, unsheathing her sword on its scabbard and defended her groups.


    "Swirling sword!" Halimuyak shouted. The surrounding winds were disturbed leaving the nearby bushes swayed by it.


    Caught off guard, the unknown creatures thought that it was their end. They didn''t anticipate that those damn young humans will able to retaliate.


    But before her attack could land to the unknown creatures, it was dispelled by an invisible force. A force that both sides did not foresee.


    In front of her was Tala who was standing still with his back on her. She stepped back with quivering lips. Even the others were surprised too except for Kalipsi.


    ''How can...?'' Halimuyak knew how powerful that attack was. It is one of the strongest attacks of hers; it is strong enough to eliminate those weaker and slightly stronger than her.


    "I recognize them," Tala''s calm voice reached their ears.


    Tala parted her lips and started to talk to a foreign language.


    Her group''s jaws dropped whilst their bulging eyes were incredulously looking at how Tala converse with the unknown creatures, even the unknown creatures were no far from them.


    "We are here to take this land. The owner of this land needed their home," Tala said using the unknown creature''s language. Tala''s voice was tranquil. It did not contain any tinge of malice, anger or order.


    The creatures were surprised. ''How could a mere human know their language?'' Suppressing his emotion, he stood up straight and said, "We needed this land for the time being. Don''t worry, we will leave this place sooner. We just need ten days more," Taas, the bulky among them voice out.


    The nearby creatures gathered all their tropes to investigate the powerful energy they felt that suddenly vanished.


    The sight over their eyes astonished them all.


    A young man talking to their vice-captain casually?


    Who the hell could do that?


    And their vice-captain seems like wary to the humans.


    Their group of near fifty approached their vice-captain.


    "Vice-captain, do you need our support?" One of them said.


    Their vice-captain shook his head. Without the approval of their vice-captain, their group stood by ready for any turn of event.


    "We can''t wait. We have only two more days," Tala pondered for a moment and said, "May I talk to your captain?"


    Taas frowned. "We don''t know all of you. How could we trust you?"


    "We do mean no harm."


    "We can''t!" Taas insistently denied her.


    "You can''t? Even if you can''t, you need to." Tala gazed at Kalipsi seemingly telling him to do a thing.


    Kalipsi nodded understanding the words of Tala. He call forth his energy coating his whole body of it. His might as an elite warrior disturbed the surrounding winds and the dust violently swirled around him.


    He suppressed his energy to a certain limit that his companions could match to.


    The robes and hairs of his companions flew while the unknown creatures raised their hands near their eyes to ward the violent winds of the surrounding.


    "This is bad!" Taas clenched his teeth.


    Is Kalipsis going to strike?


    Uno, Apa, Lani, Salamuyak, and Talon could only come up with this question in their heads. Without a second thought, they did what Kalipsi did.


    Showing off their strength!


    In just a second, the surrounding energy became heavier suffocating the unknown beasts.


    The unknown creatures were alerted.


    "This is really bad," Taas could care less about himself, but his kinds would not be able to escape even if he sacrifices himself to buy time and there was their captain too, lying unconscious without a way to survive of his own.


    Feeling the overwhelming might of the youths behind Tala, Taas surrender. His stubbornness will result in nothing, so he decided to lead the youths inside a small bahay kubo where their leader was lying, hoping no harm befall to them.


    The bahay kubo was just a tiny house. Its walls were made up of bamboo mats with a tall and steeply pitched, ending in long leaves roof and a bamboo slat floors. Its windows were held open by a wooden rod.


    This kind of structure was famous outside the kingdom, ''cause inside, the structures were a little bit different. People use solid rock as the foundation and the steeply pitched roof were cut into half its tall.


    Though the other half above the overall structure hasn''t much difference.


    And most of these buildings were tripled in size inside the kingdom, depending on the income of the home/building owner.


    Taking his footsteps inside, Kalipsi scanned the place.


    There was only a wooden table paired with a wooden chair on the right side. Across it was a wooden bed where an unconscious unknown creature was lying emotionless.


    Tala grabbed her pouch and tossed one pill to Taas. "Feed it to him."


    Not knowing why, Taas felt the chill hidden behind those words.


    Even though Kalipsi couldn''t understand a single word of their conversation, he has a bad premonition seeing the pill. "I don''t know if you understand me, but I advise you to do what he asked."


    Taas looked at Kalipsi in puzzlement. Although he couldn''t understand his words, Kalipsi''s gestures tell it all.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poison. I swear with my life." Kalipsi raised his right hand and twinkled his eyes.

 36 HEY!

    Taas tilted his head in response. He slowly closed his distance to his captain''s side feeding the unknown pill with unwillingness.


    In his surprise, their leader''s wounds were slowly healing up. Its speed was crystal clear to his eyes.


    His captain''s eyes opened sluggishly as his vitality returned, but not in his peak.


    "Cap¡­Captian Kaba?" Taas staggered to his feet. He tremblingly knelt down like a knight and bowed his head.


    He felt a guilt inside his heart and mind, for he almost denied the opportunity for his captain to survive the ordeal.


    Kaba sat to the bed. He ordered Taas to rose up, then he looked to the youths. He seemed asleep earlier, but the truth, he couldn''t just open his eyes because of the wounds on his face. Now that his wounds were healed, he could see things clearly with his wide eyes open.


    He heard everything. He knew that ordinary human pill couldn''t affect them, but as he felt his body, it looks lively and seemed like it did not contain any wounds.


    Kaba found himself stupefied of the effects of the pill. There was only one conclusion, the pill was extraordinary, but that kind of pill was not given easily, but the youth in front of him just throw it casually?


    He knew how arrogant humans were, but what was it now?


    ''I should change my viewpoint against human,'' he thought of himself.


    "This old Tikbalang thank you all for help," Kaba clasped his fist, but still sit pretty.


    Hearing him saying words that they understand, Uno and his group were surprised except for one.


    But a word has surprised Apa, not his ability to speak their human language.


    "You are known as Tikbalang?" Apa sounded in disbelief.


    Thinking deeply to Kaba''s previous words, the elite warriors on Uno''s group widen their eyes as their gazes landed on kaba.


    Kaba nodded.


    Apa, Lani, Salamuyak, and Talon gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    Tikbalang were the rumored A beasts. But because no one had seen them in person, they didn''t know how they evolve.


    "Is it true that when someone pulls the golden hair at ones back of yours, you''ll do everything to accomplish his order?" Salamuyak blinked her eyes waiting for an affirmative answer.


    Tikbalang was known for their loyalty. In one condition, they should manage to pull out their golden hair. There were only three of them. They were also known for their speed and strength, but in their current condition, they haven''t managed to awaken their innate ability yet.


    Right now, they could hardly acknowledge as D beasts. But their intelligence surpasses those B beasts and even those A beasts who only knew how to attack and fight for their foods.


    Kaba nodded.


    Salamuyak eyes widened, seemingly having thoughts of doing something, but she suddenly heard Tala''s words saying, "They''ll rather die than to be a slave."


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ I will not do it!" Salamuyak pouted.


    Kaba just stared at the two in puzzlement.


    The other elite warriors also dropped the idea they have formed just like Salamuyak. It might be the right time to catch one of their kinds for they were weak. Just a little care will do to achieve its rank as A beast, but they could not be rude to these kind creatures, could they?


    "We are here to take this land," Tala said nonchalantly.


    "We do know it, but our situation isn''t good as you can see. Don''t worry, we will definitely leave. Now that I''m okay, we just need two days more." Kaba said pleadingly. "We will search for our new den."


    "Why you all move out?" Tala did not bother to have an expression on her face.


    Her companion was also puzzled. Most of the time, Tikbalang hide their presence far away from the sight of a human. And when they do, no one will be able to reach them out nor found them.


    "Someone drive us away. We don''t know their reason." Kaba''s expression became grim as he explained further. "They wanted only the land. We try to retaliate, but we aren''t much for them. Ain''t sure, but they look somehow human and not human at the same time."


    "Give me the location of your den," Tala said nonchalantly. She sounded like ordering Kaba which startled everyone inside.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going there," Kaba asked in surprised.


    Tala nodded.


    Kaba looked at every youth inside as in examining. "Four of you are strong but it''s not enough. You can''t risk your life there, so I suggest to forget that thought." Kaba waved his hand to drive them away. "Two days from now, we will definitely leave."


    "If you don''t want, then we will find it," Tala said calmly. They were ready to leave when Kaba let them stay for a moment.


    "Whatever I do, all of you will go there anyway. I will tell you the direction, but I need all of you to swear that you will run away if you feel you aren''t match." Kaba sighed deeply.


    He wanted them to stay away from trouble, but the youth seemed like he made up his mind already. Telling them the direction to lessen the time of searching it was all he can do to his benefactor.


    "We swear!" Kalipsi and his group said in chorus except for Tala. She just nodded.


    Kaba explained everything he knew and tell them the direction.


    ...


    After half a day, Tala''s group arrived at the heart of a jungle and spotted a cave. The location where totally hidden even from the peeking of the sun''s rays.


    Three black-clad figure guarding its mouth.


    Kalipsi has a premonition.


    ''Guess this is the same kind,'' he concluded. The clothes of the black-clad men said so added with the time they had traveled to get there was like the exact time they have traveled last night.


    "Remember the plan," Uno said seriously. Lani and Talon secure a good place for an archer, while the other continued forward discreetly not to alert the enemy. They hide under the bushes.


    "We''re too far." Uno suddenly fell into a dilemma. Their plan was to strike the enemy while their guards were low, but they were just too far to approach without them noticing.


    "I will go to the front and distract them. Once you heard my voice, that the cue." Kalipsi left in that instant not giving the other to rebutt.


    "What was he planning?" Uno was baffled.


    He saw Kalipsi discreetly turning his direction to the front of the cave whilst hiding on the bushes.


    Without a warning, an irritating voice traveled through the air reaching the ears of everyone around the place.


    "HEY, YOU!" Kalipsi shouted arrogantly.


    "_"


    Everyone was speechless except for Tala.


    But Kalipsi''s next words almost make them vomit blood.


    "We''re here to eliminate you. So you better cooperate."


    The three black-clad figures shot an icy glare to Kalipsi. They warily approached the location of Kalipsi and materialized their weapons.


    Tala noticed the stupefied expression of the humans in her sides.


    "It''s time," she notified.


    Snapping to their senses, Lani, Apa, and Uno immediately dashed towards the direction of the black-clad men whilst calling forth their might.


    According to their plan, two of them will hold the other two black-clad figures while the others will combine their might to kill the last one as fast as they can.


    Apa, Kalipsi, and Salamuyak hold the forth against the three black-clad figures for they were the known stronger figures among them.


    Uno and Tala supported Salamuyak while Lani and Talon sent their arrows aiming the enemy''s head that exchanging attack with Salamuyak. With the combined strength of the five of them, it took them just a minute to finish the enemy.


    They strode towards Apa''s direction as their next target, but before the three of them could take a step, Apa was caught by the neck.


    Apa kept struggling, but the long arms of the enemy made him unable to send punches and kicks. He''s going to use his energy to retaliate but before he can do it, the enemy surges out his energy towards him binding like a rope, rendering him from moving and using his energy.


    Tala was thinking of going all out to save Apa noticing the glint of murder intent coming from the eyes of the enemy, but before she could do that, she felt familiar energy came rushing at a high speed.


    ''I have never thought of encountering one of their kinds here,'' Tala curved out a faint smile.

 37 THE GOLDEN SEAL 1

    An arrow coated with ravaging earthly energy hit the enemy''s wrist making his grip to Apa''s neck loosen.


    "Arghhhh!" The enemy growled whilst holding his wounded wrist.


    Apa fell into the ground, catching his breath.


    Seizing the opportunity of his being freed and his enemy being in pain, he slid and rode to its back like a snake and call forth his energy as he thrust his sword to its nape.


    Dead!


    Apa stared at the location of the archers of their group in deep thoughts.


    "Are you alright senior?" asked Talon to his senior on his side.


    "I''m alright." Lani waved her hand.


    Furrowing her brows, she looked closely and intently to her hands.


    ''Something is amiss with me!'' More than anyone present, she knew that her breakthrough will take ten years time at most. She just tried to save Apa by calling forth all the energy in her, but unexpectedly, she managed to pull forth a might she hasn''t expected.


    A might near that of a master level!


    No one though noticed this unexpected event of hers except for two.


    The last alive enemy shot his energy like a bullet towards Kalipsi in order to buy time for his escape. As he expected, Kalipsi has been occupied to his bullet-like energy.


    He rushed to the cave''s direction, but Tala was in the way. A black violet whip condensed to his hand and ready to sweep it to Tala the moment he came in a close distance.


    Anxiety rose from everyone because they know the energy Tala possessed except for one.


    Apa dashed as fast as he can to save Tala. Alas! He couldn''t be there on time. The enemy came closer and closer.


    Salamuyak was 100 meters away from Tala. She has been running towards Apa''s direction to lend her hand, but not expected that Tala will be put in danger of leaving him behind.


    Uno was standing behind Tala. He couldn''t be compared to the speed of Salamuyak that''s why he was left behind with Tala.


    As a leader, he could not bear to watch his comrades be killed in front of him. He pull forth his might and thinking of receiving the attack in place of Tala. He knew that he didn''t stand a chance but he couldn''t just stand idly knowing one of his comrades was in a dire situation.


    The enemy''s strength became visible to him as it came near. The whip flew towards Tala''s neck. If that landed, Tala''s head will be parted from his body.


    The black-clad man smiled viciously. The children had just been standing still not doing a thing.


    ''Such a scardy-cat. Already horrified just seeing my whip,'' the black-clad man thought that the young man had frozen from fear.


    A resolute action to save Tala was the only thing Uno can think of. When this thought ran through Uno''s mind, unimaginable energy came surging from his body whilst blocking Tala''s sight towards the enemy. Without him knowing, a faint golden seal surface to his dorsal.


    ''He triggered it!'' Tala smiled faintly, a genuine one.


    Uno subconsciously shot a ball thingy energy to the direction of the enemy.


    The energy it emitted reached even the distance of Lani and Talon. It made the group froze.


    The black-clad man didn''t expect such energy coming from the youth. And even if he did expect, he didn''t have the capability to retaliate or avoid it.


    With his wide eyes opened, the black-clad man was rooted to where he stood and unable to move an inch.


    In an instant, the enemy was reduced to nothing.


    Clean and neat!


    Before he knew it, Uno fell.


    "What''s going on?" Salamuyak was dumbfounded. The small crater on the ground from the ball thingy energy made her realize that what she saw earlier was not just an illusion.


    "I.. I don''t know either." Apa looked at Uno as in analyzing the young man. ''How did he do it? As far as I know, his just a warrior, but that might earlier was way more powerful than mine.''


    The face of Uno became paler and paler in a speed visible to human eyes.


    "Oh! No!"


    "His energy is dissipating. What do we do?" Apa gritted his teeth. Anxiety rose from everyone. Lani and Talon hurriedly approached them.


    Of course, Tala wouldn''t let Uno fell into harm.


    Sitting cross legs under a tree away from the view of the group, a gentle wind circled her.


    Unknown to her, Kalipsi followed suit.


    Slowly, Tala was engulfed by this wind.


    From the outside, Kalipsi couldn''t see Tala anymore. He was thinking of touching the wind, but before he extended his arms, he caught the falling leaf in a corner of his eyes and in a second, it was torn to dust.


    Kalipsi froze. He pulled back his hand unconsciously.


    ''How strong this wind is?'' His query was something he couldn''t resolve by himself.


    He thought it wouldn''t be that strong as it''s just circling Tala gently, but the leaf was reduced to dust which it''s even an inch away from the winds? Kalipsi didn''t dare to test its might with his own hand.


    Before he could examine the winds, a scream was heard from where Uno was. He ran as fast as he can only be greeted by the same gentle wind that also circled Uno.


    "Make distance!" Kalipsi advised grimly.


    "Kalipsi, what was happening here?" Salamuyak asked while holding her wounded hand. Unimaginable slices as thin as a sheet of paper made her felt so much pain.


    Kalipsi knitted his brows seeing the sight of her wounded hand. Salamuyak explained, "I have tried to pull out Uno before the wind engulfs him, but..." She couldn''t finish her words cause by the excruciating pain of her hand. She bit her lip to not make any groan.


    Kalipsi tossed a pill.


    "I''ve already taken one," she extended her arm to return the pill.


    "Just take it," he didn''t bother to explain.


    She take it without any more protest.


    After taken it, Salamuyak''s wounds were slowly healing up at a visible speed. The other three dropped their jaw seeing the miraculous pill. They haven''t seen a pill that heals in that much speed, but they have heard the rumor of such amazing pills.


    "Is it the saint healing pill?" Lani''s hoarse voice reached everyone''s ear.


    Salamuyak jolted from her question. If it is the saint healing pill, taking it in such swallow wounds was just a waste.


    Saint healing pill was never seen in the kingdom and just a rumored pill. Even the apothecary guild tried their best to concoct one but to no avail.


    And here was Kalipsi, simply tossing such a miraculous pill?


    Kalipsi did not answer her and just said indifferently, "Don''t touch him. We''ll just take time and he will be okay for sure," he reassured. Although there is hundreds of question running through his mind, it couldn''t answer for the time being but he was sure that this has something to do with Tala.


    ...


    In another continent, a young man with a gorgeous look and magnificent dress was running away from his pursuer with five more people in his side.


    "2nd Prince, we are sorry for our incompetent. We asked for your forgiveness," one of the men pleaded.


    "It''s not the time for that. Let''s scape here first," the prince did not shows sign of fear nor weakness.


    The men in his side were all wounded, even him. If they couldn''t escape, they sure will be persecuted mercilessly.


    "We will try to buy time as much as we can. We ask for the Prince to go ahead first," another man pleaded.


    "No! We will leave this place together," the prince said resolutely.


    "But..." The man scratched his head in no way to retort.


    "Where are you going, my prince?" A black-clad man with a mask that hides half of his face asked as he blocked their way. There were 10 more like him behind.


    "Damn it. They already find us," a man of the prince''s side clenched his fists.


    "I''ll surrender, but let them be," the Prince gazed his group as if saying goodbye.


    He noticed their faces show a sign of resentment. Resentment for not being able to protect the person they needed to protect.


    "We will not leave you here," the old man can only sigh. Their prince was truly kind.


    "But-" The prince wanted to persuade his group but a loud raspy voice suddenly echoed throughout the dark eerie forest.


    "My prince, I think you misunderstood. We have an advantage here, so why would I bargain?" The leader''s face surface a vicious smile. He raised his hand signaling his men to come forward and strike.

 38 THE GOLDEN SEAL 2

    His men dashed towards the prince''s direction. With their small number, wounds and weak energy, they couldn''t fight them back. They can only defend.


    Another 10 black-clad men arrived from behind them.


    "Boss, count us in too," one black-clad man with a bulky body said.


    Their leader waved his hand telling him that they can do whatever they want.


    Six against twenty and the disadvantage was on the group of the Prince.


    It didn''t take them time to capture the Prince''s group without a drop of sweat.


    "Let the Prince go!" The Prince''s men protested. With their hands and legs tied, they can do nothing.


    "Let them go. You only wanted to deal with me in the first place. They have nothing to do with this," the Prince clenched his fists that were also tied behind him as he was held by a black-clad man on his back.


    "Don''t worry, my Prince, I will let them go after I''ve killed them," the leader unsheathed his knife. He was going to thrust it to the old man''s throat when a sound of someone falling onto the ground reverberated to the abnormally quiet forest.


    "What did you do!?" The old man shouted with rage. The prince fell onto the ground with an ashen face.


    The Prince''s men protested making a deafening sound.


    "Shut up!" The leader ordered to cover the mouth of the Prince''s men.


    The Prince''s men struggled but to no avail. They shouted with rage but they couldn''t be heard clearly.


    The leader approached the Prince who was lying on the cold ground. He knitted his brows in puzzlement. The Prince was getting paler and paler at a visible speed.


    "What did you do?" He grabbed the collar of his man who held the Prince.


    "I...I..didn''t touch him," the man''s back ran cold sweat.


    The man was thrown and tumbled to the nearest tree. The impact made him cough blood.


    The leader wanted to torture the Prince before killing it, but with the condition of the Prince, he couldn''t do it anymore. He materialized his sword to slash the neck of the prince when suddenly, a sphere of wind popped out from nowhere.


    He paused, tilted his head and extended his hand to touch it.


    "Arghhhh!" The leader growled.


    His hand where nowhere to be seen whilst gushing blood flew from his broken arm springing onto the land of the quiet forest.


    ''That isn''t ordinary wind,'' the horror on his face was visible.


    His men hurriedly assisted their leader in stopping the blood of his broken arm.


    He thrust his sword, but to his surprise, it was only reduced to nothingness before it touches the winds. He loosened his grasp to the remaining part of the sword for the winds did not leave his sword and continued to engulf it.


    He knew than everyone present in his group how powerful his sword was but it was reduced to such a state?


    The abnormal thing he noticed was that the wind did not continue to engulf him, but his sword was reduced to nothingness even if he able to retract half of it part in time.


    ¡­


    The prince felt an immense pressure that sucked his energy in an unimaginable speed. He wanted to stop it but to no avail.


    Unknown to him, a golden seal faintly emerged on his dorsal.


    He fell onto the ground not losing his consciousness. He saw and heard everything the leader had said and done, though not clear.


    Although he was fearless facing the leader of his pursuer, inside of him, he was terribly afraid. He was young after all, but being a leader was in his blood. So although young, he was trained to hide his fear.


    He suppressed his impulse to quiver.


    He thought he will going to die, but an unknown sphere of winds enveloped him.


    It released energy that made him felt warm and secure. He just blinked in a second and the next thing he saw made him stunned and stupefied.


    Am I dead?


    He was standing in the midst of an unknown high-level ground that was a circle in shape. He peered down only to view a hazy atmosphere that made him asked himself how high the ground he was in.


    Examining his surrounding, he noticed a symbol embedded under him; A perfect circle surrounded by seven straight lines. It was gold and emitted a pale-golden light. It gave him vibes of the morning sun.


    He staggered to his feet for being so weak. Not able to stand up more, he sat cross legs.


    He raised his head to examine the surrounding place thinking of how he could leave the place.


    With a lot of effort, he was finally able to see the view inside the heavy mist.


    He saw six blurry figures from a distant.


    Humans?


    Just like him, the others were also standing on the high-level ground and there was no way to cross towards them.


    Five of them were sitting cross legs, motionless and the other one were standing still.


    They were forming a circle surrounding another high-level ground that was ten times bigger than their circle.


    He waved his hand to a figures beside him, and when the figure waved his hand in response, he asked, "Am I dead?" he thought that the figure would not be able to hear him for having a distant, but the figure response in shaking his head indicating a ''no'' answer.


    "May I know what this place is?" he next asked.


    The figure did not say a thing and just sat cross legs whilst clasping his hands.


    The next thing he did was to murmur something he couldn''t understand. Though they were distant from each other, he can actually hear the figure clear and precise.


    The time the blurry figure say a word, the symbol under him emitted golden energy that traveled towards the center making an image of a golden bridge and disseminated towards the other circles blending to the energy of the symbol underneath them.


    Their circles were now connected by the golden bridge, but the Prince didn''t know if one can use it to cross towards the center.


    The energy emitted by the symbol under them became denser. That energy sipped through their pores continuously but they didn''t feel a tinge of irritation. Their energy became purer. In just a minute, they achieved a breakthrough after breakthrough.


    The prince subconsciously looked at the figure who was continuously murmuring.


    ''This sure his doing,'' the Prince deduced.


    He looked intently and tried to gather some useful information, but after five minutes, his sight became blurry.


    He blinked his eyes a few times and what he saw next was the black-clad men who were pursuing them looking at him with their heads up and mouth agape.


    The prince who was pale just minutes ago was now above them emitted golden energy.


    The Prince didn''t know what they were thinking, but one thing for sure, he achieved a temporary breakthrough.


    Knowing that it will not last long, he drew his energy shaping sharp golden energies like knives around him. Guiding these sharp thingy energies through his index finger to the enemies'' location, booming sounds reverberated.


    A small crater after crater was formed.


    The Prince''s comrades were surprised beyond belief. No one knows better than them how strong their prince was, especially the old man who takes care of him from his birth. He never imagined that their Prince has such capabilities.


    The Prince descended as the golden light that coated him slowly fading. He felt his earlier energy returned to normal.


    "Were everyone okay?" The Prince hurriedly approached them.


    In those words, everyone snapped out. They looked around and the bloody body lying on the ground made them believe what they saw earlier wasn''t just an illusion. Their Prince was Mighty!


    "Hail the Prince! Live long a thousand Years, our Prince!" A loud thud reverberated in that dim forest as the five comrades of the prince knelt in chorus.


    The prince startled. He couldn''t find a word to say. The old man noticed the awkwardness their Prince felt. He said, "Everyone, rise up. Our prior task will continue. Let''s move!"


    The Prince heaved a sigh of relief. They vanished through the darkness.


    The five youth that the Prince saw in that weird place also experience the temporary rise of their power after the unknown exhaustion of their energy, but unlike them, the figure who the Prince was heard murmuring something shows sign of exhaustion.


    Upon descending, Uno was greeted by a lot of question from his group. He just smiled as he didn''t know either what happened to him. He looked intently to his palm and felt a powerful surge of energy.


    ''I truly achieve breakthrough!'' Uno exclaimed.

 39 KALIPSIs MIGHT 1

    Though the powerful energy he felt earlier has vanished, some remain making him achieve elite warrior rank.


    He was puzzled, at the same time delighted.


    Seeing how lively Uno was already, Kalipsi ran in the direction of Tala. He was going to peek behind the tree when he saw him already standing there going to leave the place.


    Startled, he faced Tala in just half a meter away. Although Tala was smaller, he could clearly see the face of Tala.


    Black eyes staring at him in tranquility as his black braided hair swung because of the winds.


    Anxiety rose from his face as he saw a tinge of paleness in that fair skin of Tala.


    "Are you okay?" Kalipsi rested his hand to Tala''s shoulder.


    "I''m okay," Tala moved her shoulder to shake Kalipsi''s hand.


    Examining her body, Tala extracted a little of her heavenly energy to hide her exhaustion. If Kalipsi didn''t saw it by his own eyes, he would think that nothing happened to Tala. And the faint energy Tala has exerted was the purest energy he had felt.


    Tala''s pale cheeks became rosy again. "Let''s go," she left without bothering the incredulous look of Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi looked at Tala''s back thinking something. No one knows what he was thinking though. He smiled faintly and hurried up to catch up the pace of Tala.


    ...


    Apa worriedly looked at his sister.


    Understanding that look of his, Lani said, "I''m fine."


    Apa saw two figures approaching their location.


    It was Kalipsi and Tala.


    That was the only the time he noticed that Tala has been missing when Uno fell onto the ground.


    A tinge of suspicious planted on Apa''s mind.


    When they were all certain that all of them was in good condition, the group headed inside the cave. They walked through the darkness using illuminate stones of Salamuyak.


    "How long had we been walking? My feet felt tired already." Salamuyak retorted.


    "Shut up." Lani wasn''t close nor in good relation with her, that''s why she doesn''t watch her manners towards her.


    Although feeling ashamed by getting yelled, Salamuyak can only pout.


    "Finally!" Salamuyak exclaimed seeing a light ahead.


    Having a near sight of the light, it was a lamp.


    Everyone was dumbfounded to the sight. The place was decorated like a hall. In the center, a table-like stood. They couldn''t recognize it except for two. Uno and the group surrounded it to examine.


    "What is this for?" Talon asked seeing the giant solid rock table in the center.


    "We''ll find out," Apa carefully examined the table.


    Before the group could gather and share their opinion, a hoarse voice sounded.


    "Oh! Visitors!" A crispy voice echoed to their ears.


    Everyone took a wary gesture. They all gathered beside Tala.


    "Who''s there?" Apa asked indifferently.


    "I should be the one asking that?" The crispy voice chuckled.


    "Show your self," Lani demanded.


    "My my my. What a short-tempered lass." The crispy voice became louder. In the instant the voice fade, a hooded black-clad man walked towards their location at a slow pace. They couldn''t see his face. His body was also hidden under the loose cloak he was wearing.


    They search with their eyes for a way where this man could came out but to no avail. The only way in and out was the mouth of the cave they take in, and except for that, were solid walls.


    Apa call forth his might seeing the man just five meters away.


    "Don''t take another step or else..." coated with his energy, Apa didn''t even finish his words when a powerful punch was delivered directly to his stomach. He was sent flying, tumbled on the ground.


    The man didn''t pay heed to him. He came to Tala''s front and said, "What a beautiful face. Don''t mind if I own it?"


    That word made Tala''s group looked at her intently. Now that the man mentions it, they all gulped seeing the flawless face of Tala when one pays attention. They haven''t noticed it because of how plain his dress was.


    "You can''t." Tala''s voice was calm.


    "Oh? Really?" The man crisp voice showed sign of displeasure.


    "Then, try it if you can." Tala just stood still. If this man tries to touch her, she will be more willing to send him to his death.


    She didn''t notice that her words trembled her group in fright.


    Is she probing this man?


    From the simple punch of the man, Apa was already sent flying without a fight, how much more a warrior just like him?


    The man extended his arms that was coated with his energy to touch Tala''s face. Lani doesn''t know what the man was going to do next, but she has a feeling that when that man manages to touch Tala, something horrible will happen.


    Gathering her energy, Lani was coated with the might of an elite warrior. She sprinted to the man''s location and sent her a mighty kick. Salamuyak did the same. Both ladies attack simultaneously.


    The man formed two balls of black violet energy and sent it to the two. Salamuyak and Lani were sent flying and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    The group froze. Apa, Salamuyak, and Lani were already down. How could they fight now?


    Talon and Uno were thinking of attacking when suddenly, the voice of the enemy echoed.


    "Don''t be too naive, it''s futile." The man crisp voice sounded like a warning. "I have use of all of you, so better be good," he again looked at Tala. He slowly take off the hood revealing his burned face.


    "I''ll going to take your face to change it with mine." The man laughed viciously.


    Tala didn''t even take a glance to the man as she walked in slow pace towards Lani and Salamuyak. The man followed her in his eyes with a glint of murder. But looking to the calm face of her, the man curved out an evil smile as he thought, ''Let''s see how long can you be calm after what I will do to you.''


    Tala looked at the ladies who have deathly pale faces.


    "Everyone, get out." Tala''s voice didn''t show a tinge of fear or helplessness. It''s just her usual calm voice.


    Although baffled, they all knew that they wouldn''t be the man''s opponent and that facts made them heed Tala''s order.


    "It''s too late." The crispy voice again sounded. At that moment, Uno spouted a mouthful of blood followed by Talon. Their deathly pale face weren''t far from the ladies.


    "I already seal this place which loaded with heavy poison mist," the man evil laughed reverberated.


    ''What am I going to do?'' Apa clenched his fists. He can do nothing to the anomaly of his group nor did he has a way out. His the strongest among all of them, but simple punch sent him flying already.


    He stood up and thinking of buying time for his companion to escape when a corner of his eyes saw Tala slowly walked to confront the man, but was stopped by Kalipsi.


    "Let me do it." Kalipsi knew that Tala was exhausted from before, and he didn''t dare to make him use his energy again. Kalipsi''s voice was like whispered but Apa heard it clearly.


    ''If I lose with this man, I have no right to follow you,'' he added in his heart. He didn''t want to be just a burden whilst following him.


    Kalipsi already formed a resolve to follow Tala wherever he goes.


    "What? No way." Apa was dumbfounded. He was the strongest of them and was sent flying in just a single punch, so how could Kalipsi fight him who was a newbie?


    Apa wanted to drag out Kalipsi, but when Tala nodded, Kalipsi shouted, " Earthly First Vermilion!"


    With a boom, Kalipsi were coated with ravaging fire. The temperature inside that room rises.


    "I''m your opponent," Kalipsi indifferent voice startled his group mates.


    The dilated eyes of his group were fixed to him not wanting to blink a second.


    "My. my. my. Don''t be too excited young man." The black cloak man call forth his might. Coated with black violet energy, he dashed at a visible speed towards Kalipsi sending punches, but Kalipsi was able to retaliate.The two were locked in combat. Every time the black cloak man attacked, Kalipsi defend and looked for a chance to attack.


    Seeing the intense battle with his own eyes, Apa gulped. He now understood where the confidence of Kalipsi came from.


    He couldn''t believe that a mere 16 years old was capable of such feat.


    Apa, Lani, Talon, Uno and Salamuyak could only see streaks of light clashing to each other.


    ''Is this what 1st elder means?'' Apa and Lani thought simultaneously.


    The man furrowed his brows in frustration. He didn''t anticipate that this young man will be able to catch up to his speed. He knew that the youth is strong from the start he call his energy, but his just sixteen at most. His combat ability shouldn''t be that good.


    ''My training of almost two months of killing beasts stronger than me didn''t go to waste after all,'' Kalipsi raised his lips on his right cheek.

 40 KALIPSIs MIGHT 2

    With his defense focused on Kalipsi, the seal the man has set was unknowingly shattered.


    In a corner of his eyes, the black cloak man saw the leaving group of Apa.


    "Where are you going?" The mouth of the black cloak man twitched. He never imagined that there were ants who would dare to escape. He dashed to Apa''s group, but Kalipsi blocked his way.


    "You''re really going into my nerves," Kalipsi sneered.


    The black cloak man twitched mouth did not fade a little. In rage, his energy rises until it suffocated Kalipsi, but Kalipsi didn''t budge.


    His lips curved upward when he didn''t felt the energy of his group anymore.


    "Earthly Second Vermilion!" His energy doubled and at the same time, he materialized his sword.


    The man deepens his furrows brows. The other had escaped and the one left was way more powerful than what he thought.


    "Violet Darkness stripes!" The man shouted. A dark violet stripes circling him. It was a life-like whip. "Let''s see how long will you last."


    Kalipsi just smirked.


    The man attacked in cohesion with the stripes. Kalipsi could barely ward the attack. Cold sweat ran down to his back. Kalipsi kept stepping back. The stripes made him unable to retaliate. If it wasn''t because of the flames that coated him, he might not only have scratches.


    The man attack became heavier and faster until Kalipsi halted because there''s no more room to step back. Knowing his dire situation, Kalipsi used his mightiest attack.


    "Blazing flame blade!" In that instant, his sword was shrouded with a blue fire slashing the stripes. The blue flame engulfed the red flame that coated him.


    ''What the hell?'' The man immediately stepped back, but Kalipsi didn''t look like wanted to give him a chance as he charged non-stop. Now, the situation had turn upside down.


    With the use of the Fiery Lightning Footwork, he strode with an only streak of fire visible. He ended up the battle in lightning speed that the man couldn''t even compare to. The man''s head parted with his body without him knowing.


    The blazing blue flame dissipated to Kalipsi''s body. Without the support of his energy, Kalipsi''s sword crumbles into dust.


    "You need a proper weapon," a calm and familiar voice sounded from his back. That''s the voice that made Kalipsi felt secure whenever he heard it.


    Kalipsi''s jolted in shock. He couldn''t turn his head knowing he wasn''t in good condition. And because of his guilty conscience.


    "What''s wrong?" Tala''s voice showed a slight of worriedness.


    "It''s truly nothing. Don''t worry about me." Kalipsi immediately explained.


    "How can I not be worried if even you can''t turn your head." Tala voice raised a little bit.


    "That''s because I used the technique that I should have not used!" Kalipsi''s guilty conscience made his eyes watery. The bluesh flame should only be used when he reaches the astral master, but he doesn''t want Tala to take action for he thought that Tala might have used a lot of his energy helping Uno earlier.


    "Look at me," Tala said insistently.


    Kalipsi slowly turned and looked down. He couldn''t face Tala from the time being.


    ''He is just truly a child.'' Tala sighed. The guilty feeling surface all over Kalipsi''s face as watery eyes keep looking down. "You don''t need to be guilty. You make me proud, but I don''t want you to do it again. So, promise me that you''ll never do it again not until you reach the Astral Master level, okay?"


    Kalipsi nodded slowly. His heart calm. Unexpectedly, he lost consciousness. But before he falls onto the ground, a cloud of golden dust circled around him preventing him from falling.


    It flew in front of her as her hand in mid-air bent into a fist.


    Floating right in front of her, Tala waved her hand and magnificent golden dust formed in her hand that traveled and sipped through Kalipsi''s forearm. A shield that emitted a golden light slowly shaping. It looks exactly the same to Prince Makisig''s shield symbol mark.


    "Now, you can use it whenever you needed," Tala whispered. Her voice where soft though the young man wouldn''t be able to hear her.


    She knew that the young man in front of her wouldn''t be bound by the promise they made today if a dire situation exists. To make sure he will be okay even if she wasn''t around, she made her decision to make Kalipsi under her wings.


    Tala approached the altar. She stared it as her heartache. She knows how the altar was built and how it will be used. She couldn''t imagine how many innocent lives have been taken by those damn creatures just to built the altar.


    Slightly touching it with her heavenly energy, it crumbles into dust. Reigning the wind, she made a whirlpool. In an instant, the room where cleaned. She put a white flower in the center.


    Tala looked down to the headless body of the man. She opened her palm and two streaks of heavenly energy traveled through the airs reaching the body and the head of the man.


    "Your sin doesn''t have any atonement," Tala didn''t look back as she leaves the place.


    It was the same technique she has used towards the men she encountered within the first altar.


    After an hour, the man''s body will explode that will be easily chunked by those insects of the forest.


    ¡­


    Kalipsi woke up from the dazzling sun rays that passed through the curtains hanging on the window beside his bed. He slowly lifted his body and sat when Uno came rushing.


    "You''re awake! Thanks heaven!" Uno immediately gave him a hug. "Guys, Kalipsi is already awake!" He shouted directed outside the bahay kubo.


    A group of six people came inside. Everyone gave him a warm smile. The one who led was the old man they met before they proceed to the village Syete.


    "Young man, you''re the only one left that I haven''t extended my thanks yet. This old man really thank you," the old man clasped his fist as he bowed.


    "It''s nothing." Kalipsi scratched his head as rosy pink color surfaced on his cheeks.


    After a little pleasantry, the old man took his leave. Kalipsi found out that Tala wasn''t on the group.


    "Where''s Tala?" Kalipsi asked with puzzlement.


    "He went ahead. He said he had something important things to do." Salamuyak explained.


    Kalipsi nodded in understanding. "How many hours did I sleep?"


    "It''s 24 hours," Lani replied indifferently.


    "A day?" Kalipsi''s eyes bulged in surprise. His body trembled a little. ''Now I know why Tala prohibited me to use such extreme technique. If I pass out within the watchful eyes of the enemy, I truly will not survive.'' Kalipsi clenched his fists and thought resolutely, ''I need to be strong if I wanted to walk side by side with him.''


    The group didn''t say a thing about what happened to them. They twisted the story and said that the villager of the village Syete can return to their land in two days.


    They silently leave the premise.


    ¡­


    Tala came back to the Village Syete and met Captain Kaba for a private talk.


    Tala knew why there was only a number of ten of them that was seen by the villager. It was because Taas ordered the ten strongest of them all to drive away the villager. There were only ten so that the villager will not panic much and not call the attention of higher forces of the kingdom. Which is a great move.


    "Kaba, I know where the kinds of yours are staying. If you are interested of meeting them, I can give you the map."


    ''This child just call me by my name, really!'' Kaba could only laugh at his heart. Thankfully, there was no one around, only him and Tala. He cleared his throat and said, "and what is the condition of yours?" Such a big offer really have a condition, and sure enough, it has a condition.


    "You''re quite straight. Yes, there is one condition." Tala''s eyes became sharp as it looked at Kaba straight away. "All of you need to reach the A beasts level first before you go there."


    Kaba was caught off guard to his words. He thought that the condition would be for himself, he didn''t expect it to benefit them. He incredulously looked at Tala. The next words of Tala made him staggered to his seat.


    "Of course, I will help you to do that."


    ''Is he serious?'' the incredulity looked of him became more visible.


    They have been struggling to search for a way to enhance their skills, awaken their innate ability and strengthen their energy for all these years, so it was normal for him not to believe Tala''s words in such a hurry.


    "How do you intend to help us? And why we need to reach that level at first?"


    "The first question will be up to me and the second one is that the place of which the kinds of yours are staying is something you couldn''t survive with your current mere level." Tala did not dig deeper to it as she bade farewell.


    Though the cave was empty, the Tikbalang search for a new den as Tala suggested. They wouldn''t know where and when the reinforcement of those enemies will come. So, it was better to be sure.


    Life was at stake after all.

 41 TRUE IDENTITY 1

    Upon her arrival, Tala immediately looked for the library on the east side. There''s no one around except her. She looked for a book or scroll, shelves after shelves. Her footsteps reverberated in that empty library.


    "What are you looking for?" A soft voice suddenly sounded that made Tala''s heart skipped.


    She hasn''t felt someone approaching the library. Even if she was just using earthly energy to ward her surrounding, it was enough against normal astral master in the kingdom, but she didn''t felt the lady''s energy at all!


    She glanced at the person who was leaning at the side door.


    It was Salina!


    Salina has just passed by when she heard footsteps to the normally quiet library. She thought that it was amiss, so she discreetly approached the library.


    Students were more inclined in strengthening their body than sharpening their mind, so the library was left empty all these years that the higher ups did not even bother to put a guard on it.


    When she saw who was inside, she casually leaned at the side door.


    "I''m looking for a map," Tala''s voice was like a normal 14-year-old little one.


    "What kind of map?" The lady approached her with a smile decorating her face.


    "A map of this kingdom," she didn''t hide her purpose for she was confident that no one will know her reason.


    "Oh! Right! You''re the new student here. You might find out it hard looking for some places," the lady assumed.


    Tala just nodded.


    "Didn''t you remember me?" The lady chuckled.


    "How can I forget teacher Salina. Sorry for not greeting you sooner." Tala clasped his fist. The only class she attended to after she descended was the class of Salina.


    Salina approached a shelf on a corner and grabbed a scroll.


    "Here''s the map."


    "This student thanks you a lot," after receiving the scroll, Tala immediately place it on a table and opened it.


    "If you have something to ask, I am just here." Seeing the young man being so obsessed on the map, she thought that the young man really interested in knowing the kingdom more.


    "Then I will make trouble for teacher," Tala said sincerely.


    "It''s nothing. I''m your teacher after all," Salina''s smile did not fade a little bit.


    Tala pointed out places outside the kingdom and asked how to get there easier and faster. It was the same distance from the midst of the kingdom to the cave they stumbled with.


    Tala had just pointed fourth of the places she needed to find out when she noticed the deepening of furrows brows of Salina. She suddenly said, "That''s all, thank you, teacher, for the help."


    Tala''s voice made Salina snapped out. "It''s nothing much," she chuckled gently facading her true emotions. She was in deep thought that moment that made her realized, she wasn''t taking attention.


    "I''ll make my leave first," Tala unhurriedly walked out bringing the map with her.


    Leaving the premise, Tala twisted her lips. "I let my guard down," she sighed inwardly.


    ...


    Inside the library, only Salina was left. She materialized a map of the kingdom. It was the general map of the place, much more detailed than on Tala''s hand. Using the palace of the kingdom as the midpoint, she drew radii after radii to the locations Tala have been pointed earlier.


    Using it as a reference, she connected the line into diameters. When everything was done, her hand trembled until she loosened the grip to her pen.


    The pen fell on to the ground as it let out a soft sound.


    She looked intently to the map full of lines with her face in shock.


    Connecting the lines, she has drawn 12 straight lines representing each number in time.


    12 hours of death!


    Salina couldn''t help but quiver in fear. Her knees became limp that she fell onto the ground.


    As what it sounds, 12 hours will it take to claim the lives of many without them noticing as it will immediately suck up their life energy until there''s nothing left with no exception. That''s how powerful it is.


    She hardly tidied up herself before she called her subordinate.


    A blue-clad old man suddenly stood before her, and fall into his knee like a knight. "You subordinate is here."


    "Send someone to investigate the places highlighted on this map," Salina ordered. She threw the map towards the man, and the man caught it easily.


    "Your subordinate understood," the man vanished in a flash.


    ''That kid isn''t simple. Gonna find out who is he,'' Salina walked out the library silently.


    ...


    Kalispi looked for Tala''s whereabouts but to no avail. He''d been searching for Tala the day after they''ve returned, but a day has passed and he hasn''t seen Tala''s shadow.


    "Uno, did you see Tala?" Kalipsi asked.


    "I haven''t. I''ve been looking for him too." Uno scratched his head. He wanted to ask Tala about the competition. His energy achieved a sudden breakthrough and that made his energy to be unstable a little. He couldn''t fight with his unstable energy.


    Kalipsi felt the dilemma Uno was facing. He threw a book to Uno and said, "Use this. It will help you a lot," He then continued ahead.


    Uno blink in puzzlement. He flipped the book. "Why would he give me such a book? Did he think that I don''t have a purification method?" He casually looked at the content of it. Reading a little bit, his brows knitted in bafflement. Some incantation words written weren''t familiar to him.


    "What is this thing?" Uno exhaled. The more he read the more his breathing hastened. The content was way more depth but clearly stated. Just reading it made his energy reacts.


    He ran to his courtyard and begun to purify his energy while mumbling the words he had memorized.


    ...


    Kalipsi continued his search.


    "Senior Kalipsi, right?" Out of nowhere, a young man approached him. His glowing eyes looked eagerly at Kalipsi as in seeing his idol.


    "Uhm, yes. Who are you?" Kalipsi was surprised by the sudden approach of the young man.


    "I''m Kuko, a warrior from the east side." He introduced himself. But Kalipsi''s brows just knitted in puzzlement. The young man hurriedly said what he was told, "Teacher Salina ask me to fetch you."


    "Me? Did she tell you the reason?" Kalipsi asked.


    "She didn''t," the young man lowered his head.


    "Okay. Lead the way."


    Seeing Kalipsi didn''t put up a resistance, the young man heaved a sigh of relief. Walking with Kalipsi, the young man felt great happiness as his cheeks were blushing. To be able to walk side by side with his idol was worth the task.


    Students that they bumped into were surprised to the appearance of one of the most popular students on the west side.


    They suddenly had the urge to be able to be close to him if they had given a chance. This was in Kuko''s mind too.


    Along the way, Kuko asked, "Didn''t you need some assistance?"


    Kalipsi shook his head that didn''t show any annoyance.


    His respond made Kuko''s confident in starting a conversation heighten.


    "If you need some assistance, I will do anything to help."


    "That''s kind of you."


    "Wouldn''t it be a bother if I visit your residence once a week? I can clean every corner of it," the young man has anticipation looked on his face.


    Kalipsi chuckled before he said, "You don''t need to clean. You can go to my residence whenever you want, but I am not sure if I will be always there."


    Kukos widened his eyes in surprise.


    ''Is he inviting me? His words saying it so,'' Kuko was rooted to where he stood unable to digest his words.


    His action made Kalipsi realized how heavy his words were. He forgot the fact that he became popular, but he could not take it back.


    Kalipsi just brushed it off for he thought that a person wouldn''t pose a problem at all. He continued his way. The young man followed suit.


    The young man halted in front of a room.


    "Teacher Salina is inside," the young respectfully bowed.


    Kalipsi nodded. He took a slow pace as he entered the room. Teacher Salina was sitting on her chair, scribbling.


    "Have a sit," without even taking a glance at him, Salina said.


    Kalipsi sat to the chair reserved for visitors. He might look calm but in his mind, a lot of questions running inside.


    How did she know him?


    Why did she ask his presence?


    What is her purpose?


    "Did you know the whereabouts of Tala?" Salina did not beat around the bush.


    "May I know the relationship between the two of you?" Salina continued to ask.


    "We''re friends."


    "Where did he come from?" Salina didn''t hesitate to ask.


    Kalipsi kept his mouth shut. He was baffled to her query.


    Is she trying to gather information about Tala''s origin?


    Why would she do that?


    He took a moment before he tilted his head. Teacher Salina''s action of calling his presence made him thought something was amiss already, so he carefully answered every question raised by Salina. He might not know her reason, but he wasn''t naive.


    Salina wanted to know Tala for some reason. That''s for sure.


    Salina fell into a dilemma. According to her investigation, Kalipsi was the only person that was beside Tala all this time. She couldn''t think another person that knew a lot about Tala. If Kalipsi didn''t tell her everything, she wouldn''t get the detail she needed.


    ''Is he truly just a 16-year-old boy?'' Salina was being impatient as Kalipsi only nodded, shoke his head and sometimes, no reaction at all in answering her questions.


    "You can go," Salina waved him out knowing there''s nothing to be squeeze anymore. She asked a lot but the young man just kept his mouth shut.


    A certain old man on the corner, listening to their conversation couldn''t stop twitching his lips as he listened to their conversation. ''Our young miss really doesn''t know how to deal with a child.'' He could only slap his forehead.


    Kalipsi bowed before he left.


    Unknown to the two, a young person in black cloak was observing them from the roof of a wall.


    ''I better show up. Kalipsi will be caught in a dire situation if I keep this way.'' Tala jumped out and head to her residence.

 42 TRUE IDENTITY 2

    Half an hour had passed, one of the subordinates of Salina came rushing to her and reported, "Young miss, Tala was spotted heading to his residence."


    "This child...!" Salina couldn''t help but smirk.


    When they were searching for him all day, they couldn''t see even his shadow, but after the departure of Kalipsi, he decided to show up?


    "Don''t tell me?" Second, the old man asked with his widened eyes fixated to Salina.


    "Yes! That child was observing us from the shadow," she couldn''t even believe that matter, but it''s a fact when they aligned the circumstances.


    "Let''s go." Salina and Second hurriedly strode to Tala''s residence without alarming the surrounding.


    Salina didn''t even knock as she just walked in kicking the door wide open. She halted in the living room seeing Tala sitting comfortably with a cup of tea in his hand.


    The old man couldn''t take their unceremonious barging in. So in respect a little, he closed the door.


    "Who are you?" Salina immediately asked. The old man just sighed seeing how their young miss dealt with the youth directly. They didn''t even gather sufficient evidence and information about the youth, but their young miss get direct to the point.


    She already guessed that Tala wasn''t a citizen here, so she doesn''t need to confirm it. Salina''s aim to know was his origin.


    "I''m Tala," Tala replied. Her calmness made Salina and the old man confirm their speculation.


    The old man looked at Tala who has an indifferent attitude than he was when he first saw him. Does he already know that we''re coming?


    "Don''t pull my leg. Who the heck are you?" Salina showed an incredulous smile.


    "I''m Tala," Tala repeated.


    Salina raised her brows. The brat in front of her really was really stubborn. "Surname?"


    "Batiles."


    Salina looked at him examining every action he took, but she could not get a rough idea that what he gave to her was true or not.


    "Is that truly your surname?"


    Tala shook her head. She unhurriedly sipped a little bit of her tea again.


    Salina paused. She thought he will deny it.


    The old man beside him was also surprised. If the youth wanted to hide his identity, why would he deepen their suspicion?


    He denied his surname but not his first name?


    They couldn''t get the point of the youth.


    Tala didn''t want to hide her surname, but the case was that she doesn''t have a surname.


    "Well, I guess I can''t get information from you." Salina smiled indifferently.


    Tala nodded.


    Salina curvaceous smile became more indifferent. The youth didn''t even show a slight bit of hesitation confirming her guesses.


    "Even though you said it, I would like you to answer me. Why did you come down here?" Salina''s voice was serious.


    The old man froze to her question. How can she tell that Tala was from there?


    Knowing the expression of her subordinate, Salina explained, "I get the information about the ''12 hours of death'' through him."


    The old man widened eyes looked at Salina and then at Tala. ''Oh! That''s the reason why she''s so sure about the mystery of this young lad.'' It now dawned to him why his young miss talked this way.


    The only people he knew that has knowledge about the information of these large sacrificial altars were those higher-ups on their land and some strong people of their neighboring realm. So, how did this young man knew it?


    Does it mean that he is from the neighboring realm?


    A friend or a foe?


    The old man tensed up and heightened up his guard. He did not know how many people this young man had brought, so he needed to be prepared for a sudden attack.


    "I think teacher Salina knows it already," Tala stared at her tea.


    "Or maybe not," Salina raised her brows.


    Tala just shrugged her shoulder.


    "Do I need to call your friend so that you will answer me seriously?" Salina''s voice shows a sign of threat.


    The man beside her froze. Their young miss never uses underhanded ways just to make one spout out information. She will directly deal with the person she wanted to deal with. But thinking back the mysteries of the origin of the youth, it was just a good decision not to fight him directly.


    Who might know that they may offend someone stronger than them.


    But according to their investigation, Kalipsi was innocent and has nothing to do with Tala till two months ago. That''s the reason why she let him off earlier.


    "I think your way smarter than that," Tala sipped her tea again.


    Salina didn''t know what to do anymore. The youth seemed like didn''t bother with them.


    She saw the confidence beaming around Tala.


    She sat confronting Tala. She looked at him analyzing the young man and thinking a way to squeeze information.


    She couldn''t use brute force for she didn''t want to offend anyone without evidence of their immoral actions.


    She really just wanted to gather useful information about the origin of the young man.


    If he''s a friend, then she needs to thank him, but if he''s a foe, then she needs to do something.


    Without sufficient evidence, she could only stand by.


    Tala put down her tea and lean her chin to her hand while looking at Salina, eye to eye, making an innocent look.


    From the moment Tala realized the origin of Salina, she knew that not answering her will result in Salina''s obedience.


    Seeing Salina''s face closely, it reminded Tala of a painting of a refined lady she saw with Prince Makisig and the King and Queen of the Luzvimenda Realm.


    "You don''t seem like an enemy, so why not tell us who you are." Salina didn''t notice any enmity towards the youth, so she took aside her enmity gaze.


    She knitted her brows hearing no words from Tala. The youth just kept looking at her.


    The room fell silent.


    A forceful thug of the door broke the silence of the room.


    A panting youth hurriedly looked for Tala.


    "Tala! Tala! I have an important thing to discuss with you," the youth shouted. Arriving at the living room, he covered his mouth with his hands letting no sound to come out. Not for the fear of the lady in front of Tala, but for a fact that the thing he wanted to discuss with Tala has something to do with the lady.


    "Kalipsi, what good timing, Salina curved out a smile.


    Kalipsi gulped. He can roughly guess the words behind those words and that made him shudder in fear. Not for his well-being, but for Tala.


    A man sudden appearance behind him made Kalipsi''s guess confirmed.


    The man held his shoulder and forcefully made him knelt and sealed his energy, restricting him to move.


    Salina stood up near Kalipsi. "This young man tried his best to hide you Tala. Can you show a little kindness for him?"


    "Tala, you don''t need to say anything. You can scape now. You don''t need to help me." Perspiration ran through his back, but Kalipsi forced himself to spout out those words.


    Kalipsi knew how strong Tala was, but he estimated that two versus Tala will result in Tala''s disadvantage. He was experiencing first-hand the power of the old man which he appraised that it was equal to Tala''s might.


    Salina unsheathed her knife and pointed it to Kalipsi''s throat. "Are you really going to keep your mouth shut?"


    Salina thrust it a little harder.


    Kalipsi could feel the chilling metal pointed on his throat.


    "If I see a scratch on his neck, you will taste the blood of your own," Tala''s voice became gravely serious.


    Salina and Second didn''t know why, but her skin crawls after hearing those words.


    Kalipsi wanted to yak to persuade Tala to escape, but the old man covered up his mouth with his hand.


    ''His trembling?'' Kalipsi noticed the slight change of demeanor of the two.


    "Is that a threat?" Salina surfaced a grim expression.


    "See it for yourself." Tala rested her left leg to her right knee.


    Even though Kalipsi was held that tight, he didn''t let his guard down and mind to rest. He was waiting for an opportunity to be freed from the tight grip of the old man.


    For two months together with Tala, Kalipsi knew that the most precious thing to Tala was his comrades.


    Tala will never abandon him.


    Salina was going to wound Kalipsi when another blue-clad man came rushing without a warning. Unlike the old man beside Salina, he was wearing a deep blue mask. He whispered something to the old man and that old man reported the exact words to Salina telepathically.


    Salina surfaced an incredulous face as she looked at Tala. She pulled back the knife and said, "That''s all for today. I''ll see you soon."


    They then leave without a trace.


    Being captive in that state, Kalipsi breathed heavily as he finally freed himself from the forceful restraint.


    Tala extended her hand to assist Kalipsi who wanted to stand up.


    "What do you want to say?" Tala has guessed that Kalipsi''s barging in was something important.

 43 CALMING A HEAR

    Kalipsi scratched his head. The thing he wanted to say was now known to Tala, so there''s no need to repeat it.


    He looked at Tala smilingly like a fool and said, "That is something to do with Teacher Salina, but I think you knew it now."


    Tala continued her tea time.


    "Tala, what do you intend to do with them?" Kalipsi asked seriously. The two was way stronger than him. He couldn''t help to be worried.


    "You don''t need to worry. They''re not enemies," Tala sipped a little of her tea. Her threat earlier was just to temper Kalipsi''s perseverance against an enemy stronger than him with someone to worry about and Kalipsi didn''t let her down.


    He didn''t become greedy as to ask help knowing his predicament.


    "Are you sure?" Kalipsi couldn''t help to ask. Teacher Salina was gravely serious in injecting harm against him to made Tala talk, so how could Tala say those words.


    "They are a special force from the Luzviminda Realm. They are here to investigate something related to the altars we have seen," Tala didn''t hide a single detail.


    Kalipsi might be just sixteen years old, but he became more mature beyond his age. He can properly scale the things to do and not to do.


    He became calmer when he was held by those stronger than him knowing his life on the line.


    ''Luzviminda Realm!?'' Kalipsi gulped. He didn''t anticipate that those assailants were from the Luzviminda Realm for real.


    Kalipsi inhaled deeply.


    "How did they know it? If I find out who spout out that news, I''ll gonna cut his tongue!" Kalipsi knitted his brows. They all swear not to tell what happened inside the cave before they left as Tala instructed, so how did they know?


    Tala who was sipping her tea, spout it out as she choked herself.


    "Are you okay?" Kalipsi asked.


    "I''m okay. The thing is..." Tala rubbed her ears before she continued her words, "I accidentally told them."


    Kalipsi froze. He meant everything he said earlier, but how could he do it to Tala? He was staring at Tala with a blank expression.


    "Ahem!" Kalipsi cleared his throat. "I''m just kidding earlier." He forcefully made a smile.


    Kalipsi was baffled as to how Tala accidentally let words out about the altars and how did he knew the identity of those two, but he didn''t voice it out.


    "Why did they leave suddenly?" Kalipsi was positive that Tala didn''t give them any clue about their questions, so why?


    "They already found out what happened to the two caves we get rid of."


    Tala spent a great amount of time to travel to the location of a single cave, but Salina has already found it all in just a day. She could roughly guess the number of people with Salina.


    "That fast?" Kalipsi became more interested to know the identity of those people.


    ¡­


    Inside a private room, Salina asked again the blue-clad man who was wearing a mask.


    "Your subordinate did not dare to lie." The man answered as he was kneeling like a knight.


    "If two of the altars were already destroyed, how could he do it that even all of you couldn''t?" Salina asked.


    "We don''t know young miss," the man responded. They tried to use brute force to destroy the altars, but it was just for naught.


    They were searching for the location of the altars in this past two years. They have turned upside down the capital even the palace but to no avail. They were planning on leaving after the selection and report that they have discovered none, but Tala suddenly showed up with the news that shook them all.


    The enemy was planning a large scale sacrificial lamb than they thought.


    "They didn''t even plan of sparing those frail human," Salina''s rage came to a new height.


    Salina materialized 10 thumb-size bottles. She summoned every subordinate under her and hand over each one.


    "Pour this water to the center of the altar," she instructed.


    "Your subordinate understood," her men simultaneously blended into the darkness.


    "Second, I''ll accompany you." She brought 10 men exactly, the 11th member was her but as two of the altar were already destroyed, she decided to accompany Second than just waiting.


    "Then I will lead the young miss to the destination," Second bowed.


    "Let''s go." Salina seemed like in a hurry.


    Under the darkness of the night, two figures strode in unimaginable speed. They arrived at the mouth of a cave. A handmade one!


    Just like the cave, Tala''s group have taken in, it was also guarded by three black-clad men. The two figures killed them without a fight.


    The two figures continued their way ahead.


    Arriving at the innermost of the cave, a stone table was standing still. It was decorated with unknown symbols and writings.


    The old man raised his brows and sent his energy on one corner. A groan immediately sounded.


    "What are doing there? Where are your manners? You have visitors, you should greet them, right?" Second mockingly said. He approached the corner where a groan sounded.


    A black cloak man was kneeling on the floor while spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "Young miss, what should I do with this one." The old man asked his companion.


    "Second, bring him over here." Salina said nonchalantly.


    Second drag the man on his hair.


    "Who ordered you?" Salina asked nonchalantly as she examined the altar, carefully touching it.


    The black cloak man didn''t open his mouth.


    Second gripped his hair harder and said, "When my young miss asks you a question, you should answer it."


    The man just looked at him with murder intent not intending to talk.


    Examining the altar carefully, Salina can roughly guess the age of it. If her guess was right, the altar was built a thousand years ago. Her face showed a sign of resentfulness thinking those innocent people who have been sacrificed in order to build it.


    Building and sustaining the altars required the life force of a hundred humans.


    Reigning her energy, Salina tried to destroy it with her strength but to no avail.


    ''How did he do it? Does he have this magical water in his possession too?'' A lot of questions flooded her mind.


    The black cloak man laughed hysterically. "You don''t have the power to do that."


    "Who said I''ll destroy it?" Salina raised her brows.


    "Then, this man will? Huh! His strength is just so-so." The black cloak man said mockingly.


    Second just tighten his grip to the man''s hair.


    The man gritted his teeth from the pain.


    Salina just wanted to try how strong her energy, but it was insufficient at all.


    Salina materialized a bottle. The same bottle she gave to her subordinates earlier. Pouring the water onto the surface of the altar, the light formed a web crack that became bigger and longer until it engulf the altar.


    In just half a minute, the altar crumbled into dust.


    The man''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. "You dare to destroy it. You''re gonna die," the man shouted in desperation. He tried to free himself from Second''s grip but to no avail.


    Salina approached the man. Using her foot to raise the chin of the man kneeling from the grip of Second, she asked, "You?"


    The man just shrugged his shoulder without letting a sound came out from his mouth.


    Salina raised her hand and powerful energy coated it. It became purer and powerful as she closed her finger to form a fist. Instead of stopping, she compressed her energy along at her fist to condensed the most powerful fist offense she has on her sleeve.


    The old man could only sigh.


    Using one of her most powerful offense to a defenseless one shows how enrage their young miss was that she couldn''t even take the creature to live more than a second anymore.


    She sent the punch directly to the man''s head without a slight hesitation.


    The black cloak man''s neck broke without realizing his death.


    "This creature isn''t simple. If it''s just so-so, I should have been able to take his head away from his body in that attack." Salina rubbed her knuckle.


    "You''re right young miss. Even my attack didn''t amount much, Second agreed. His attack should be able to cripple the man, but he just spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "Let''s go." Salina flipped her robe before she turned her back.


    The two visited the cave Tala''s group have founded. Salina confirmed what her subordinate had reported.


    There''s no even lingering dark energy!


    She noticed the white flower in the midst. Her fiery heart calmed a little and Second felt the change on her.

 44 OWING AN APOLOGY

    The two went back to the capital.


    "Second, what do you think of that kid?" Salina asked as they walked in her residence.


    "That youth might have a powerful backing. To know about the altars and the way to destroy it, his backing might be stronger than what we thought." Second immediately discerned the words of Salina. "His power is just truly a one-star elite warrior, but for some reason, I felt there''s more about that youth.


    "He might be one of the young assassin or informant of the Red Grass Realm. They are more adept in raising a young assassin or informant one."


    Salina noted Second''s words. He was more powerful than her, so there were things she couldn''t notice until Second point it out.


    "If he is from the Red Grass Realm, then we need to be careful," Salina remark. Their land and the Red Grass Realm were in a silent war for almost two years till now. The Red Grass Realm wanted to subdue and control their land for some unknown reason.


    So why would they send their people to the land of their enemy and help them found out and destroyed the altars?


    ''There''s more to it!'' the duo thought.


    "Let''s talk to him once again," Salina said then she strode towards Tala''s residence as Second followed suit.


    Just like before, Salina didn''t even knock. Salina and the man found a seat in the living room where Tala and Kalipsi discussing something.


    Kalipsi jolted to the sudden appearance of the two. It''s just two hours that had passed, but they were already here?


    Kalipsi immediately went beside Tala.


    Salina rested her left leg to her right knee as she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "I want to talk to Tala," Salina said. To her dismay, there''s no response.


    "I want to talk at Tala. You can now go," this time, Salina directed her words to Kalipsi. ''This youth seems slow.''


    "I will stay here whenever I wanted," Kalipsi didn''t bother for manners as Salina''s action earlier made him infuriated. Being held that tight and be pointed with a sharp knife. Who will be that stupid one to respect his assailant?


    "I think you misunderstood young man. I''m ordering you," Salina raised her brows.


    "And I think you misunderstood teacher Salina, I''m not one of your subordinates." Kalipsi didn''t seem like backing off.


    Salina sent invisible energy to make Kalipsi''s mouth shut, but Kalipsi materialized a shield of fire to ward Salina''s attack. Salina and the man were surprised.


    How an elite warrior could form a soul element? That''s not a thing of an elite warrior.


    They regained their composure immediately. Salina and Kalipsi looked at each other eye to eye. There''s a silent war going inside the room. Couldn''t take it anymore, Second said, "I guess it''s okay if Kalipsi will stay. If Tala didn''t want him to go, it means he knows something too."


    Salina was intrigued by Second''s words. She looked at Tala waiting for confirmation.


    Tala nodded as she felt the intent gaze of Salina.


    "If that''s the case, then it will not be a problem." Salina cleared her throat before she continued, "You might know what those altars are," Salina swept her gazed to the two youth.


    Kalipsi nodded.


    "We''ve been investigating for this matter, but two years had passed and we haven''t found a clue until you showed up. The navigations of the 12 altars are secret from those higher-ups of the different leader of the three realms. To be able to locate it, you might be one of the important figures of one of the realm. You might task to destroy it too, so I thought that you aren''t enemy after all. So can we cooperate from now on?"


    Being able to found out the location of the altars, the young man might have knowledge first hand and might know more.


    Salina wasn''t dumb. She knew that there was someone who was pulling the string from behind, and she thought that Tala might have some information about it, and being beside Tala, she might discover something about the youth. She''s like hitting two birds in one stone.


    "You''re right and wrong," Tala said as she looked directly to Salina''s eyes. "I can cooperate, but I think you owe an apology to Kalipsi." Tala pointed out Kalipsi''s location.


    Salina and Second couldn''t help to wonder the ''wrong'' words she had said, but Tala didn''t heed the two.


    "We don''t need his help," Salina smile bitterly.


    "Oh. I already discuss everything with Kalipsi, and I''m afraid that I let him do the computation. In short, he''ll form the plan. If you''re interested, you can talk to him," Tala said nonchalantly.


    Salina knitted her brows. The background of Kalipsi was telling her that he has nothing to do with Tala, but how Tala trust the young man?


    Although against her will, he eventually asked, "What can I do to appease your anger Kalipsi?" She knew for herself that she didn''t do anything wrong cause if she did, she will punish herself immediately. That''s how resolute she was in herself and her task.


    "There''s no need." Kalipsi''s voice sounds magnanimous, but when it falls to Salina''s face, an incredulous expression surface her face.


    "Do you take me for a fool?" Salina stood up as she slammed her hand on the table in rage.


    "I just want to demand one thing. That is to cooperate nicely." Kalipsi didn''t bother to Salina''s temperant.


    "Don''t worry. At the end of this cooperation, you wouldn''t say a thing or two in our flawless work." Salina regained her composure and take a sit.


    "That''s good then. I hope you''ll remember your words." Kalipsi said.


    "Tell us about the plan." Salina''s voice shows a tinge of impatient.


    Kalipsi told them everything Tala had said to him; Tala''s investigation, the result, and their conclusion. With the gathered information, Kalipsi assigned tasks to Salina.


    Kalipsi explained, "the plan will happen on the day of the competition as the enemy was planning of activating it in the same time, it was concluded by Tala.


    "We are sure that the big fish will show himself at that moment to see his massacre."


    When the two heard this, their heart raced in high speed as they uncontrollably trembled in fear. If they didn''t found out those altars and haven''t destroyed it, they too will be part of the sacrificial lamb as they planned on leaving the place after the competition.


    Their reaction didn''t pass through Tala''s eyes. ''I have saved her this time!''


    "The enemy will not be able to notice the anomaly of the altars until it''s activation time and that is the right time to strike them down," Kalipsi added not noticing the fear of the faces of the two.


    With the subordinates under Salina who will ward the caves, everything fell into places.


    The leader of the enemy will surely show his face to behold the sight of his massacre and Tala concluded that ''he'' will be in the competition platform for sure. The right place for sightseeing because the stronger fighters will gather there.


    The task at hand was to save the grandson of Saba, the teacher who was behind the preparation inside the capital.


    Tala deduced that Saba wasn''t cooperating something for himself but for someone else, so she investigated a little more and found out that Saba has a grandson who was said in seclusion.


    Kalipsi told them that they were to follow those damn black-clad men to locate their hideout. They concluded that the grandson of Saba was held captive.


    Hearing Kalipsi''s words, Salina and Second grasped a turbid of air.


    Were they truly fourteen years old?


    It now dawned to her why Saba has been acting strange these past few months. What was he was planning to do? She couldn''t help but think.


    "Be careful." Before they disperse, Kalipsi threw his last words with sincerity.


    ...


    The sun rose enveloping the darkness of the night.


    A fifteen-year-old boy stood up from the ground inside his residence and inhaled a turbid of air.


    "It''s truly effective!" The boy, Uno reached a book and went out.


    Just as he stepped in the west side, three young men blocked his way.


    "Look who''s here!" One of them with a headband on his head stated. His voice showed a tinge of arrogance. Just in their position, one can tell that he was the leader of the group.


    "What are you doing here? You should be on the other side." The other smirked.


    "I.. I just want to visit Kalipsi," Uno timidly replied.


    Hearing the name of Kalipsi, the trio thought of an evil plan.


    Pummel the youth!


    "So, he is your friend. As per instruction to us, those who pass here need to defeat one of us. You choose!" The headband guy stated as his lips curved to his right cheek.


    "Senior, I don''t want a conflict."

 45 TASK

    "If you don''t want to fight one of us, then you may go!" The headband guy drove him away.


    Like a good boy, Uno didn''t force his way in.


    He was going to turn around and went back when a soft voice reverberated to the surrounding saying, "Such a scardy cat."


    Uno didn''t pay heed to the words as he continues his way.


    Seeing his action, the voice sounded again, "I guess all the companion of Kalipsi was just talk and like to grab the legs of those that have power."


    Uno stopped his track, turn around to see who''s talking. It was a lady with some similarities in face of Hangin.


    The trio bowed in the presence of the lady.


    With a darkened face, Uno looked at her, eye to eye, and said, "Senior Lamig, wanna fight!"


    He can ignore those who belittle him, but not his friends and family. Though he knew that he was just recently achieved a breakthrough, it doesn''t mean he was just so-so.


    Lamig, the headband guy and the other two froze in surprised. It took them five seconds before they absorbed the words of Uno.


    They all laughed simultaneously.


    "Stop your taunting young man. Can''t you see who''s your talking to?" The headband guy said. "She''s one of the creams of the crop of this school!"


    Lamig approached Uno with her slanted eyes locked on him. "You have some guts after all. As your senior-" She was going to tap Uno''s shoulder when suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist out of nowhere.


    "If you ever think of touching him again, you will need to face my wrath." Kalipsi''s piercing eyes were reflected in her eyes.


    Unconsciously, Lamig gulped.


    "Tsk!" Lamig wriggled her wrist to be freed and didn''t stay any longer. The trio followed suit.


    Uno sighed deeply. He thought he was going through a humiliation.


    "Thank you senior Kalipsi," he clasped his fist.


    "No need to thank me. We''re friends after all."


    ''Friends!'' Uno''s ear became bigger as his widened eyes looked at the back of Kalipsi who was five meters away from him already.


    Kalipsi looked back and said, "What are you standing there for. Come on."


    Uno immediately caught up and walked side by side with him.


    "By the way, drop the seniority between us."


    Uno nodded.


    A simple residence came into view. Kalipsi gestured Uno to walk inside. It was much bigger than the residences of the normal elite warrior which has its own courtyard.


    "Do you want something from me?" Kalipsi asked.


    "Ah, yes!" Uno hurriedly materialized a book and hand it over to Kalipsi. "Thank you for letting me borrow it. It helps me a lot."


    "That''s good. If you need any help, you can ask me anytime... and you can ask Tala too. He sure will help!" Kalipsi stated.


    "Then, I will not stand for ceremony." Uno paused for a moment before he continued, "If you didn''t mind, can we spar?"


    Kalipsi laughed lightly and replied, "Of course!"


    The duo head to Kalipsi''s courtyard and they began to spar.


    The sun was already standing above them, but the two didn''t seem like wanted to stop until a messenger knock on his gate.


    Though he was on the back of his residence, he can clearly hear that someone was calling his name.


    "That''s all for today. You can come here whenever you need me." Kalipsi tidied up himself.


    Uno swept the sweat on his face. "Thank you for your time."


    "No need to thank me. We''re friends, right? Friends don''t need to thank each other." Kalipsi strode towards the gate followed by Uno.


    A lady in elite warrior robe came into view.


    With his elite warrior robe too, the lady recognized him as Kalipsi.


    "Senior Kalipsi, the 1st elder calls for the presence of the cream of the crop students. He is waiting at the Principal office." Saying so, the lady immediately walked out.


    "Seems like I have something to attend to!" Kalipsi laughed awkwardly.


    "It''s okay." Uno smiled.


    The duo head out the west side. Kalipsi stopped his track in front of the faculty building while Uno continues to walk towards the east side.


    Arriving at the Principal office, Kalipsi noticed the presence of the other nine creams of the crop facing the 1st elder and Principal Tara.


    In the presence of the 1st elder, Ada didn''t dare to throw his tantrum. Salamuyak gestured a smile on him followed by Apa and Lani.


    "Now that everyone is complete, I will tell you the reason why I call all of your presence." 1st elder swept his glance to each student. "I know that all of you have already heard about the selection, right?"


    Everyone nodded in response.


    "Good! In order to succeed in selecting the worthy one, I will assign each one of you to gather worthy students from different family. Bring them here to fight with their skills.


    "Your role is to overlook the selection from the various families.


    "Since there was a total of eight families, instead of grouping out by yourselves, each of you will form a group of three to be designated to a different family. You can choose any students you want to."


    Hearing 1st elder words, Kalipsi already planned of forming a group with Tala and Uno.


    "Since Apa and Lani are twins, I suggest that they will be in the same boat. Is there any objection?"


    The students shook their heads.


    1st elder nodded in silent. "Then, since Kalipsi is new, I suggest to pair him with Ulap."


    Ulap has the reputation of a leader and a well-known student. 1st elder thought that pairing him with Kalipsi, they might learn something from each other.


    Kalipsi fell into a dilemma. He wanted to form a group with Uno and Tala, but he couldn''t just object. He will be branded as arrogant.


    "Is there any objection?"


    Before Kalipsi could raise his hand, Ulap said, "I do have objection 1st elder. I hope you don''t mind." Ulap cast a glance at Kalipsi with disdain. "I don''t like a companion to be dragging me down with him."


    Ulap speculated that Kalipsi just made his way through 1st elder status, so he didn''t like the sight of Kalipsi.


    1st elder cast a sight at Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi nodded in response. ''Well, that solves my problem.''


    Ulap didn''t care less to his answer. All he wanted to do was not to be tangled with Kalipsi.


    1st elder felt the awkwardness. He could sense a not so good relationship between the two. He cleared his throat and said, "Before you leave this room, each of the group will be given a scroll. Written on it is the content of the selection to be held. Just hand it over to the Family Head and they will know what to do."


    Before they disperse, 1st elder told them the content of the scroll and the things they needed to do and not to do.


    The selection will be held the week after receiving the scroll. Students that were assigned to overlook has no power to interfere with the said selection unless if needed.


    The scroll only indicated that those selected students will be instantly admitted to the Kingdom''s school. It does not say anything about the selection that will happen three weeks from now across the land of the Celebes Sea Realm.


    ''Guess the higher-ups will inform them when they get here,'' Ulap speculated.


    As per instruction, the cream of the crop submitted their forms. Attached to it were the students they have chosen and the Family they all decided to assign to themselves.


    Kalipsi unhurriedly met up with the two and talked about his assigned task. As he expected, Tala and Uno didn''t reject his proposal to made a group with them.


    With all the preparation he had done, Kalipsi met up with the two on the private land of 1st elder where Lipad was.


    Uno was amazed to the warm welcome of the people under 1st elder. ''Kalipsi was really a favored one!''


    It was the private land of the 1st elder after all that even the other elders couldn''t easily step in, but with just the presence of Kalipsi, they can easily pass through.


    What more he was amazed of was the landscape itself and a large number of tamed beasts!


    Kalipsi continues his way ahead not realizing the amusement on Uno''s face. Tala just following the two silently seemingly thinking of something.


    "Lipad, long time no see!" Joyous expression was all over Kalipsi''s face. Though it was just a week had passed, Kalipsi misses him that much already.


    "This?" Uno didn''t know what kind of beast Lipad was. For all the records of the beasts in the library, he hadn''t seen one in that kind.


    "This is Lipad. A traverse lightning beast. My contracted beast."


    The last sentence of Kalipsi made Uno gulped a mouthful of blood.


    "You...you already have a contracted beast?" Uno couldn''t believe it. As far as he knew, only those who achieve a level of a master can be able to contract a beast.


    "Yes. with the help of Tala." Kalipsi almost chokes himself remembering the help he was talking to.

 46 LAKAN FAMILY

    Three young men arrived at the beast hall located at the skirt of a city.


    Their red blood robes flew gently as the wind passed by. The young man in the lead has dual sword crest in x-position. Under it written the words, elite warrior, while the other two were wearing a robe written on its crest were ''the warrior''. Walking their way ahead, they attracted a bunch of people.


    "Is that the students of the Butuan Kingdom?"


    "They did look like it!"


    "They''re so cool!"


    "And so young!


    These were the conversations running around on the beast hall. The trio ambled down the road oblivious to the conversations.


    "Tala, it looks cool on you!" Uno commented.


    Kalipsi nodded. They thought Tala would be stubborn on not be willing to wear it again.


    Inside the Beast Hall, the trio was welcomed by a brown robe youths. He smiled at them heartily and respectfully asked, "Are you the students from the Butuan Kingdom?"


    "Yes, we are! We''re here to leave this beast in your care." Kalipsi responded.


    "Oh. This way young men! Register your name and your beast." The brown robe youth led the way to the front desk handing over a book. Kalipsi skillfully wrote his name using his earthly energy.


    Beautiful glimmering words slowly emerged. The brown robe youth was dumbfounded. He hid the pen that he was going to hand over to Kalipsi. ''This young man was that skillful? Students of the Kingdom are really awesome.''


    The only people he saw doing that thingy was their Datu and elders, and it was a little crude at that.


    "It''s done!" Seeing the silent youth, Kalipsi resounded.


    "Ah. Y... yes!" The youth said. "Wait here."


    A moment later, the youth came back with two similar pins. Written on it was Kalipsi''s name. The youth hand over one and hang the other one on Lipad''s neck.


    "Thank you."


    "Our esteemed guests, this way place." The youth led the three inside a private room whilst Lipad was accompanied by another youth to the back of the hall.


    "Is Elder Katin-aw here? The students from the Butuan Kingdom are already here." The youth asked to another youth guarding the room.


    "Yes, he''s here. Wait a second." A moment later, he came back and said, "You can come inside with them."


    The youth walked inside followed by the three, clasped his fist and bowed.


    "Elder Katin-aw, these are the students of the Butuan Kingdom."


    Katin-aw scrutinized the three. ''How strong. I never imagine that this kind of budding youth has already a level of an elite warrior.'' He could not believe it as he was silently observing Kalipsi.


    "Junior Kalipsi pays respect to senior. We are here as per instruction to us by 1st elder to deliver a piece of news. These are Tala and Uno."


    They have received a letter containing the arrival of the students of the kingdom delivering a piece of news, so Katin-aw wasn''t surprised at all.


    "Let me lead the three of you to the palace," said Katin-aw. ''They''re too early!''


    As far as he knew, these students should arrive in three days more, but they were already here.


    Unprepared, he could only lead the trio to the palace.


    "Thank you!"


    ''Kalipsi, Tala and Uno, huh! Let''s see what they''ve got!'' The Elder caressed his beards as he muttered the words.


    Katin-aw ordered his men to fetch out a kalesa.


    In just five minutes, the kalesa was already prepared. Katin-aw led the trio to the heart of the city where a palace stood.


    Sitting at the high chair, the Datu welcomed the three with high respect. For all the people in the city, he knew how hard it was to be admitted in the Kingdom and how strong the people there.


    The students in front of him were the future of the Kingdom, he wasn''t that na?ve to start a misunderstanding to them.


    "Welcome to the Lakan City. I hope you enjoy your stay here!"


    The Lakan Family was the family assigned to Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi clasped his fist followed by the two. "That would be our pleasure!" He handed over the scroll to the Datu.


    The Datu gestured them to sit at the empty seat in the front row that was personally arranged by him.


    After some time, elder by elder entered the main hall of the palace.


    Observing that everyone was present, the Datu finally speak. "The school of the Butuan Kingdom is now open to our young generation. They wanted us to hold a selection that will be overlooked by these three young men.


    "The letter says that whatever our way is, the top 20 will be immediately admitted to their school. This is a chance for us to send our younger generation to a more secure future. Does anyone disagree with this selection?"


    Every elder shook their head.


    "Good! Then we will be having our selection a week from now. Let the whole city knew about this selection. The participant must be 13-20 years old."


    The elders and the Datu start their conversation on how they will hold a competition. It would be the largest selection they will be preparing.


    Fortunately, the Kingdom didn''t put much a restriction about the selection, so they easily made up their plan.


    The Datu arranged for the living quarter of the three.


    "Finally!" Uno limply stretched his body as he lay on his bed. When he closed his eyes, he immediately fell asleep.


    Kalipsi was no far from him too.


    They''ve been traveling for three days. And though they stopped after some time, Tala used that time to harness their skills by sparring to each other and hunting beasts.


    The night was just the right temperature to sleep without being disturbed.


    ...


    "Big brother, mother is sick again!" A sobbing 7 years old boy, Saz hugged his 18-year-old brother Laz.


    "It''s okay. Mother will be okay. I will get medicine for her this afternoon." Laz reassured.


    "Big brother, tell me if there''s anything that I can help. I''m strong you know!" Saz raised his slim arms to showcase his little muscle.


    "Okay!" Laz laughed in his heart. "Big brother is going to work. Take care of mother while I am away. Okay?"


    "Yes, big brother." Saz saluted.


    "Here 10 bronze pilancitos. Buy foods to eat."


    "Was this all your money left? How about you?"


    "Big brother can take care of himself." Laz gave him a warm smile as he patted little Saz''s head. ''Although the money was not enough, this little brother of mine wanted to share it with me. What a good boy.''


    10 bronze pilancitos can only buy a slice of bread and that bread will be divided by his little brother and mother into two meals already. Laz didn''t want it to be divided into three.


    Laz kissed the forehead of his unconscious mother and his little brother before he headed out.


    "We''ll wait for you big brother," Saz shouted to the disappearing silhouette.


    ...


    Laz arrived at the stone hall where he worked.


    "Elder Pati, do you need anything to be done. I''m available." Laz asked. If an elder assigned a task to an apprentice they were given extra payment.


    "No. I''m okay. I''ll call if I do." Elder Pati responded.


    "Elder Tantina, if you need little things to be done, I''m just here." Laz sounded as he approached the elder.


    "Okay. I''ll make you know." Elder Tantina responded.


    Laz asked every elder he bumped to.


    Two elders asked his help and give 10 bronze pilancitos each.


    "Mother''s medicine was almost hundred pilancitos. I just needed 80 more. My lucky day! If I will add 5 pilancitos a day to my savings, I might let my mother see a physician next year." Laz said positively. ''Time to take care of some business.''


    He was tasked to welcome guests, visitors and etc. at the hall that specializes in appraising different kinds of stones.


    At noon, Laz went out to buy some food when he saw the group of Baka, a bunch of troublesome rich kid, blocked three young men.


    "They look so young. I guess 14-16 years old. They don''t stand a chance between those bunch of bullies. I should help them," having made up his mind, he ran towards them.


    ...


    Three young men were strolling on a buzzling city.


    A lot of people busying themselves going to and fro.


    Stalls were everywhere.


    "Tala, where are we going? Are we not lost?" Kalipsi was baffled. They just keep walking around.


    "We''re heading to the stone hall," Tala responded.


    "Have you been here?"


    "No."


    "No? Then why don''t we ask around?"


    "No need." Hearing those words Kalipsi was going to rebut but Tala''s next words stunned him. "I know where we are heading."


    "You know? Sure enough, because we''ve been just circling around." Kalipsi sneered angrily.


    "How can you say so?" Tala was perplexed to Kalipsi''s words.


    "Did you see that signboard." Kalipsi pointed out the signboard on his left, written were ''Blue Bakery''. "I''ve seen it three times already. That statue too. The old man in that stall..." Kalipsi pointed out the things he remembered while they were walking in a circle.


    Tala looked at Uno seemingly asking him if Kalipsi was right.


    Uno discernibly nodded.

 47 LAZ

    Tala just tilted her head. She didn''t pay heed to her surrounding for she was navigating the location of the hall they were looking for.


    Suddenly, a bunch of young men wearing red-brown robes and with elite warrior crest in their chest blocked their way.


    "Boss, these three seem lost." A big eyes youth sneered. He whispered, "Boss, they might have something valuable in their sleeves."


    "Dane, you''re right. Let''s give them a warming welcome then." Dilaw, a yellow-haired youth smiled wryly. He stared maliciously to the three young men and said, "As per policy, you two need to hand over your things."


    Looking at the appearance of the three, they seemed ordinary. A thought of quivering and begging three children played in his mind.


    But in his dismay, the trio didn''t even bother to look at him as they were chatting something.


    The crowd started to gather. His presence attracted a bunch of citizens that were passing by.


    He really did not want the things the trio have. He was really just want to pummel some people today, and the three was a great target on his sight.


    He purposely cleared his throat and said with a threat, "I''m the boss here. Hand over your things or else..."


    He had not finished his words because of a young man, the shortest among the three, passed by beside him without caring his presence.


    This earned laughed at him by the crowds.


    Steams of smoke wafted on his ears as his cheeks reddened.


    He extended his arm to tap the shoulder of the young man when another one grabbed his wrist. With piercing eyes, the youth whispered at him saying, "If you touch him, you will taste my wrath."


    He didn''t know why, but he felt a chilling presence out of those words. The youth loosened his grip and followed suit together with the other one.


    The crowd found themselves dumbfounded. "Aren''t they afraid of the people in the Artisan Hall?"


    "They sure have met their demise."


    "Poor young men!"


    "At least they have some guts."


    These were the conversations running around.


    Kalipsi''s purposeful grip left a red mark on his wrist. Notwithstanding the humiliation, Dilaw blocked their way again.


    "We don''t want a fight," Uno said simply without a hint of emotion on it.


    "Look! You''re begging now, huh!" Dilaw regained his arrogant behavior after hearing those words.


    Uno looked at Dilaw with a hint of displeasure.''When did I beg?''


    "Scram," Kalipsi said in not so loud nor gentle voice.


    That one word darkened the surroundings of the group of Dilaw. He gestured one of his men to step forward.


    Knowing what it means, the man nodded in response.


    "Scram? You sure talk big. I hope you can back it up," Gab, one of this bunch of youth step forward as he made a sound of his knuckles.


    "These bunch of imbecile," Kalipsi''s patience was wearing off now.


    . ''Just an elite warrior dare to fight me?'' Kalipsi tilted his head ready to fight.


    This bunch of mediocre was nothing to me!


    Gab was ready to send his strongest punch when a slim young man in a robe stepped in the middle and stopped him. "Gab, stop it. If you don''t, I''ll tell the elders about this."


    Kalipsi was stunned to the young man who stood for them. Seeing his petite body, he really does look weak.


    "Laz, do you think you can scare us?" Gab responded.


    "Then, go ahead." Laz raised his eyebrow.


    "Gab, let them be. Let''s go." Dilaw, their leader said. He continued, "Laz, you will have a time with me sooner or later. Be prepared because I don''t have a plan of going easy with you."


    The bunch of youth disappeared.


    "Are all of you okay?" Laz faced the trio.


    "We''re okay. You should have just left us. Now, you''re in big trouble than we are." Kalipsi felt guilty. If he just handled his temper earlier, they should have not caused trouble to the petite youth.


    "It''s okay. They can''t touch me as long as I work to the stone hall. My ability was the best." Laz stated proudly. He was an apprentice appraisal of stones and he was proud of it for he was the only student that was accepted as a disciple of the head of the Stone Hall.


    Though his master was reasonable rich, he wants to earn by himself. And he already asked a lot of help from his master already. Asking help from time to time was no simple thing to do.


    Though his master offers help, he did accept some of it.


    To his great surprise, the youth who talked to him looked at him like an answer to his question.


    "Y..you worked at the stone hall?" Kalipsi asked.


    "Yes."


    "That''s great. We''re heading there but it seems like we have lost direction." Kalipsi looked at tala with knitted brows. But Tala seemed like she doesn''t care which make Kalipsi''s brows knitted deeper.


    "Are you going to buy stones?"


    "No. we''re going to sell one," Uno replied. On their way, Tala has painstakingly harnessed their skills by letting them kill beasts. They accumulated a large number of energy stones in just three days.


    "That''s great. Can I be your appraisal? You know, I will have a share if your stones will be sold to our hall." Laz didn''t have to hide this request for he needed money.


    "Of course! It will be our pleasure."


    "Then, thank you. I am Laz by the way."


    "And I am Kalipsi. These two here are Tala and Uno."


    Uno gave him a smile while Tala nodded.


    "Tala was a silent type of person, huh?"


    "Right. Don''t bother him."


    ...


    As they walked near a hall, Tala could feel a slight disturbance of energy. That''s the effect of accumulating a large number of stones and restoring it without much precaution. That''s also the reason why Tala was so sure to find their way, but unfortunately, the busy city kept her circling.


    Inside the hall, stones by stones were displayed like a museum, but the stones seemed ordinary and limited.


    Laz halted in front of a door.


    Inside was just a simple round table with six chairs surrounding it.


    Laz gestured the three to have a sit.


    "You can put the stones you''re about to sell here." Laz pointed out the table. "I will be the one who''ll assess it as per our agreement." Dealing little things was the duty of an apprentice like him. Jus the ages of the three in front of him, Laz was confident to do the job.


    A lot of stones fell into the table as Uno emptied his storage ring. Seeing the no ordinary sight, Laz''s mouth opens wide. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. A bunch, more like a hundred energy stones were laying on the table. The energy it emitted weren''t ordinary too.


    "They''re Grade D''s stones! No. There some Grade C. How...how?" Laz looked at the two youth in disbelief. He thought that the job with the three would be just an ordinary one.


    "Can you appraise it?" Kalipsi asked.


    "Of course! But wait here. I can''t appraise these all by myself. I call my elder. I hope you can wait." Laz looked at them with glistening eyes.


    "Of course. You help us from that bunch of idiot. Waiting a little longer is nothing."


    Hearing those words, Laz immediately dashed out to seek his master.


    "Master! Master!" Sounded by a panting Laz.


    "What is it? Is there a problem?" Elder Lawa asked a panting Laz. He was the head of the stone hall. His power stood up making him one of the trusted elder of the Datu.


    It was the reason why no one dared to touch Laz.


    "Not really. There are three young men who came here to sell a bunch of stones. Because of their higher grade, I can''t appraise them all. I hope master will help this young man." Laz explained.


    "Oh? That will be great for our city. The Datu will be very pleased to have many stones. You know, stones were rare as there were only limited expert who can seek for it." Elder Lawa said gleefully. He continued, "Laz, lead the way!"

 48 NAME YOUR PRICE

    The duo arrived at the room where Uno, Kalipsi, and Tala were.


    Elder Lawa''s jaw dropped seeing the energy stones that were lying on the table radiating dazzling light. ''Too many! I never expect such number of stones.''


    There were thousands of energy stones in their vaults but in low quality such as the energy stones that can be obtained through E beasts and little number D beasts.


    In just one glance, Lawa could determine that there were energy stones from C beasts!


    Snapping out to his usual self, he faced the three youths with disbelief and said, "We will appraise your stones. This will take time, I asked for your patience."


    "We can wait," Kalipsi smiled.


    With the help of Laz, the appraisal begins.


    Lawa touched the stones with his hands covered by his earthly energy. He could determine how pure the energy in each energy stone has.


    "Grade D, Grade C, grade C, grade D..." Lawa appraised every stone carefully. ''These stones can only be found in higher level beasts. How can these three youths managed to have these all?'' Although puzzled, he didn''t voice it out to avoid conflict with their biggest benefactor.


    The stones were truly a great help to enhance the purification level of every citizen in their city. More experts will emerge and a chance of leveling up their city''s current status will be possible at last.


    "A...a...hu...hundred?" Elder Lawa uttered in disbelief. It took him a minute to regain his composure.


    "We can only buy it all with 20 silver pilancitos. I can offer my storage ring and weapon for the deficit." Lawa offered. ''Our hall budget was only limited from 30 pilancitos a year. The hall already used up the 10 silver pilancitos leaving 20. If I asked for more to the higher-ups, it will take longer. I don''t know if they can wait more.''


    "20 silver pilancitos?" Laz gulped a large amount of saliva. ''That''s a great sum. If I can obtain even five, my mother will be able to see a physician and we don''t need to worry about every day need a year. But of course, it''s a nigh impossible for me.''


    One silver pilancitos was equal to a thousand of bronze pilancitos.


    "Senior here was an honest and competent man. Your price was reasonable," Tala said. She knew how much she can sell the stones.


    "Being honest with the customer will make them came back again." Lawa smiled warmly. He knew that these two weren''t ordinary one. Scheming with them wouldn''t be a good idea. Lawa was also against scheming.


    "Elder Lawa is truly an honest Elder," Laz said proudly. He knew his master a lot and his master had helped him often too.


    Elder Lawa handed over a pouch containing 20 silver pilancitos.


    For the last moment, he watched his storage ring on his finger before it vanishes.


    He was going to take off his storage ring when one of the youth, the shortest one among the three, said, 20 pilancitos is enough elder.


    Lawa was stunned to his words. Not understanding what he means, he explained, "Though this storage ring of mine was older than me, you will not be able to see such a vast space inside it to any storage ring out there."


    "This money is truly enough elder," Tala persuaded the elder. She noticed the sentimental look of the elder to his storage ring, so she did not want to snatch it from him.


    "Thank you," Elder Lawa said in low voice with a hint of bashfulness.


    "Thank you Elder. We will take our leave first," the trio headed out after paying the appraisal fee of one silver pilancitos.


    Laz was all smile seeing the trio pay the appraisal fee. ''I sure will get a hundred of bronze pilancitos!'' He computed in his mind.


    "If you need anything, I will be just here." Laz was going to bid farewell when he heard the voice of Tala.


    "Actually, we are looking for an Artisan Hall. If you''re free, can you send us there?"


    You act like new here. Laz couldn''t help but laughed.


    The three awkwardly nodded.


    Laz froze. ''For real?'' He didn''t mean to laugh them. He was just kidding, but how would he know that he was right. He cleared his throat to break the awkward atmosphere before he said, "Since I am free of time, I will accompany you."


    "The Artisan Hall was the best choice to buy weapons and storage rings than on stalls." Laz led the way. "Though there might be good qualities there, in the Artisan Hall, you can guarantee its superiority.


    "May I know where did you get that many energy stones?" Laz was curious. Having that much stones was impossible to obtain by such young men.


    "We obtain it on the way here." Kalipsi simply answer.


    "On the way here? How?"


    "Training." Uno simply replied.


    Training? What kind of training they have been going through? How long did it take to accumulate that large number of stones? Who trained them?


    Suddenly, an unbelievable thought came into his mind.


    If he was telling the truth, then how strong they are?


    Before he could ask again, the Artisan Hall came into view.


    "Welcome to our hall, our esteemed gue.,." the youth stopped his greeting seeing the familiar silhouettes. "Oh! Where did you pick a trash companions Laz?''


    Laz continued his way without paying heed to the young man. He gestured the three to follow suit.


    "Laz, you dare to ignore me? And this poor companion of yours?" Gab was going to touch the shoulder of Kalipsi to stop him when Laz exerted his energy all over his body.


    The concentrated energy made a disturbance in the surrounding air and in an unknown speed, he was already in front of Gab holding his wrist tightly. "Don''t touch them with your filthy hand, you idiot!" Laz''s voice was like a clap of thunder in Gab''s ears. Laz''s eyes were lighting with flames as he piercingly locked it on Gab''s eyes.


    Gab shivered in horror. He knew the might of Laz but he never knew that his action earlier will result that much. He didn''t even touch the youth yet. This was what he felt when they try to hurt his little brother too.


    He knew that he wasn''t much to Laz that is why he wants to touch the other youth, and because of his status in the Artisan Hall, he was confident to humiliate the four.


    He never thought that it was just his wishful thinking.


    Laz released Gab''s wrist. Kalipsi, Uno, and Tala didn''t want to be bothered by such human, so they didn''t take up an action. But who knows that Laz would make a move.


    The trio continued to walk forward.


    "So, you''re not just an ordinary stone appraisal, huh?" Kalipsi teased him. That speed wasn''t so-so in his eyes.


    "Uhm. I''m just quiet blessed by talent." Laz rubbed his head in shyness. ''The three of them killed such a large amount of beasts that even I can''t. My skills can''t be compared to them for sure.'' He thought sadly.


    A lass confronted them. "What can we do to our guests?" She clasped her fist gracefully.


    "We are here to buy weapons and rings," Laz responded.


    "This way please." The lass looked at the trio behind Laz. Seeing clearly their faces, she couldn''t help but tilted her head. The three seemed familiars as well as unfamiliar. ''Where did I see them?''


    "Yes, senior Cite."


    "Guess these three is your friends. To come here knowing that the trouble maker is just around here." Cite asked.


    Laz''s face reddened to Cite''s words as he looked at the three.


    "We don''t know Laz''s bad business here. Does Laz felt uncomfortable? If yes, you can.." But before Uno could finish his words, Laz cut it off and said,


    "No..no.. if it''s the three of you, I don''t have anything to say. Senior Cite, can you show us the way please!" Laz said hurriedly.


    ''Who the **** these three? How can they make Laz act this way? Even the elders can''t make him went in this hall to avoid trouble but these three can?'' Cite was baffled.


    The commission Laz would get later from appraising the stones of the three was a big sum. He wanted to repay it even just by being their tour guide. Though he already did his part by appraising it, a ''gratitude'' planted on his mind already by letting him do the job.


    They arrived at the main hall. Weapons by weapons were displayed.


    "What kind of weapons you''re looking for?" Cite asked with a smile.


    "Sword," Kalipsi simply replied.


    "Is there any preference you''ve like."


    "Nothing. Anything will do," Kalipsi remembered how Tala used any kind of weapon, so he thought anything will do. He was going to buy a weapon, not for him, but for Tala.


    Tala saw an ordinary looking bow hung in one corner.


    She looked at it and examined. ''How did this thing came here?'' Tala brows knitted in confusion. She was going to get it when a swift of hand passed through her and snatched the bow. Because she submerged from deep thought, she was caught off guard.


    "Do you want this?" The youth who snatched the bow said gleefully.


    "Dilaw, what are you doing to our guests?" Cite was furious to his action. Disrespecting their guest was equal to drive them away.


    Dilaw was the son of the Head of the hall who hated Laz because his talent where mediocre compared to Laz and Laz was favored most of the elders. He envious Laz''s talent, that''s why he felt satisfaction whenever he stirs up trouble to him. Although he couldn''t touch Laz, it doesn''t mean he couldn''t touch his companion.


    But the youth was just looking at him with no emotion at all. He couldn''t help but gulped seeing the deep black eyes that were staring at him.


    The youth said in low voice, "Name your price."

 49 FRUITITIOUS ENCOUNTER

    "If you want to buy this, then hand over 1000 bronze pilancitos." Dilaw sneered. He thought that this young man was just a poor block child who wanted to spectate only, but the words of the young man triggered his arrogance.


    Who do you think he is? Can he even afford to buy his basic necessity? Name your price? Tsk.


    "Th...that''s too much Dilaw. It''s just 200 bronze." Cite was going to explode in anger, but suddenly a silver pilancitos was thrown towards Dilaw''s forehead, then the bow in his hands was nowhere to be found.


    "Keep the change," Kalipsi smirked. Tala entrusted the money to Kalipsi. It was their money after all. "Tala, do you want this bow? Here!" He presented the bow to Tala.


    Tala nodded. Although Tala can manage such simple things, she was grateful not to lay her hands.


    "If you bother us again, you''ll know the feeling of a thousand ants crawling in your body." Kalipsi whispered to Dilaw that only the two of them can hear.


    "In behalf of Dilaw, I ask for your forgiveness." Cite bowed 90 degree.


    "It''s okay," Tala said simply.


    Cite heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good then."


    Kalipsi and Uno did not pursue the matter too. Though Laz wanted some compensation for Tala, he didn''t bother it too for the three didn''t even bother about it.


    "Can we see the most powerful weapons this hall possess?" asked Tala.


    ''Most powerful? Can they able to use it?'' Cite became more curious. Just not bothering Dilaw made her thought a lot of things about the three and here they are, increasing her curiosity. She suddenly has the urge to ask Laz about the three. "Ye...yes... this way please."


    Cite led the four to the heart of the hall where a stage stood high. Walking on the stairs, Tala couldn''t feel any disturbance of the energy of the surrounding.


    Five different kinds of weapons were displayed separately. Each one of them has its own table.


    Tala walked near the double sword. She reminiscence the moment Uno swung his double sword to kill those demons.


    ''Do you like it?" Uno asked.


    "Yes. I like it for you." Tala replied.


    "I didn''t practice using double sword Tala. I will not be able to use it."


    "I can teach you."


    "It will be just hard on you."


    "No. If Tala said so, you should have faith on him.'' Kalipsi suggested as he rested his arm to Uno''s shoulder.


    "O...okay."


    "Good." Tala looked at Cite and asked, "We would like to purchase this one, and the sword at the last row."


    "Good choice Tala. I also find it cool. It suit you much." Kalipsi commented.


    "It''s not for me. It''s for you."


    Kalipsi was stunned. "Really?"


    Tala nodded. That would be their weapons for the time being. Though there was no energy on it, it was undoubtedly stronger than those ordinary weapons inside.


    "The double sword is 4 silver pilancitos and the fire sword is 3.5 silver pilancitos. 7.5 silver pilancitos in total." Cite calculated. She didn''t know if the children were really going buy it, but she did her job.


    Kalipsi handed over 8 silver pilancitos.


    Seeing the money right in front of her eyes, couldn''t help but be puzzled to the background of the three. Where did Laz met them? She unconsciously looked at Laz who was looking at the weapon in the middle.


    Unknown to her, her action caught by Tala. Tala followed her gazed and saw laz looking at a seemingly axe weapon.


    "By the way, add that axe too." Tala added.


    Cite froze a second. "O...okay. Uhm. Its 10 silver pilancitos in total. The axe is 2.5 silver pilancitos."


    Laz wasn''t aware to their conversation. Cite led Kalipsi to the administration section to pay. She asked one of the male servants to pack the weapons.


    Cite led the four to the storage rings section. Only Tala and kalipsi bought rings for Uno already has one. Though Kalipsi offered to give him another one, he denied.


    "Thank you for purchasing here." Cite bid her farewell.


    It was already dark, Tala asked any good restaurant and Laz led the way.


    They ordered dishes that amounted of thousand bronze pilancitos. The people inside couldn''t believe that those children could afford the place.


    Just their crude dresses made them look like a beggar except for one that some of them recognize.


    The only disciple of elder Lawa.


    Tala already give the weapons of kalipsi and Uno. She materialized a packed weapon and hand it over to Laz. "Here our thank you gift. Thank you for spending your time in helping us."


    Laz wasn''t unfamiliar to the thing in front of him. He hesitantly said, "It doesn''t matter. That weapon is too much. This dinner is enough already." He can only enter and eat some good dishes in a restaurant if his master treat him.


    "I bought it for you. If you don''t want it, then, should I just throw this away?" Tala''s voice showed tinge of playfulness.


    Laz couldn''t believe that the silent Tala he knew has this side. He was really hesitant to accept it. Yes, his eyes caught it because it was a beautiful view to see. He can also feel the power lying inside the weapon but he couldn''t afford it. Now, it was in front of him already, he was tempt to grab it at any moment.


    "Tala really meant every words he said." Kalipsi warned.


    With the words of Kalipsi, Laz accepted it.


    "O...okay" Laz hesitantly reached the packed weapon. "Thank you!"


    "You are always welcome," Tala replied.


    Kalipsi materialized a pouch and handed it over to Laz. "This will be our thank you gift of Uno."


    Uno nodded in response.


    Laz was familiar to the pouch. ''Is it the pouch my master gave for payment of the stones they have sold?'' He wanted to deny but Kalipsi insisted it. Opening the pouch, he calculated the money inside it in his mind.


    As he thought, it was the remaining money of the three. ''8 silver pilancitos!''


    "Aren''t you needed this anymore?"


    Does this three didn''t need money anymore.? How about their daily necessities? And why shouldn''t use the money to buy new dresses?


    "We don''t need it anymore," Kalipsi replied. Before they traveled, they already prepared the things they needed. That money was just their extra reward during their travel.


    "Are you sure of giving this much money to me?" Laz couldn''t contain his doubt. That much money wasn''t just an ordinary thing to be given to stranger like him.


    "We''re sure. Don''t you want it?" Kalipsi asked.


    "It''s not that. I truly needed this money. But this big sum..?" Laz worries was visible all over his face.


    "We''re truly grateful for your help earlier. That money will be just a waste if we kept them. Handing it over to you was a smart choice. Don''t you think so?" Kalipsi explained. He could not send the money to his grandfather for the place was secluded and Uno''s family was definitely has money more than he think.


    Laz couldn''t help but think on Kalipsi''s words. ''Waste? What does he mean.''


    No other thing to refute, Laz nodded in understanding.


    ...


    "4th Elder, this damn beasts gathered here together. In this status, the city will be attacked." 6th Elder said anxiously.


    "Let''s head in the city to warn them and ask for help." 9th Elder suggested.


    4th Elder, the acting head, agreed and they dashed towards south where they arrived at a buzzling city.


    "Datu Lakan, a group of Elders from the Butuan Kingdom seek for an audience." A panting guard said while kneeling onto the ground.


    "Fr...from king....kingdom? Hurry up! Invite them!" Lakan immediately give an order. Did they come here for the selection?


    A moment later, three elders walked in expressionlessly while they emitted a high demeanor. It was the aura they possessed after breaking through the Astral Master.


    "4th Elder (5th Elder and 9th elder) pays respect to Datu Lakan." They clasped their fists. Their sign of respect.


    They may look like domineering, but they do value morale. Respecting the Head of a group of people was a basic etiquette. Datu Lakan was the Head of Lakan Family under the banner of the Butuan Kingdom who govern six tribes.


    They presented their identification token. Datu Lakan recognized it and proved that it was genuine.


    Datu Lakan did the same. Clasping his fist in greetings to the esteemed guests.


    "We are here because of a dire situation." 4th Elder didn''t want to waste time as he directed the reason for coming. "We need your help. A hoard of beast is coming this way. We can''t stop them all."


    Datu Lakan staggered at his seat. "I...is it true?"


    "We don''t have much time. You need to mobalize your army towards north. Don''t worry, we will handle the strongest one." 4th Elder didn''t have much time to comfort the Datu of his fright for the time was limited.


    "Sipa!" Datu Lakan called his right hand. Although puzzled what was happening, the elders in front of him don''t have any reason to lie to him and cause turmoil in his city. "Sipa, play the siren and ready all the army towards north." As a right hand, he didn''t need to ask about Lakan''s action but he was baffled to the elders sitting in the guests sit.


    "As you wish." Sipa leave the hall. Datu Lakan, with his six elders and the three elders head to north.

 50 SLINGSHO

    A cry of a siren echoed all over the city.


    "Th...that''s the alert sound. Everyone hurry up to the evacuation place," one of the elders in the restaurant shouted.


    "It''s from north!" Laz fell into dazed. His face was ashen white as if no blood circulated throughout his body. "M..my br..brother. My....m..other!" He staggered backward. It took him a great effort to head out.


    "Laz!" Kalipsi called his name.


    Looking back, Laz saw the three, composed. "I''m going out first. You three stay here." Laz hurriedly dashed out. ''I need to go there in time. Little brother! Mother! Be safe.'' He thought while his tears were threatening to come out.


    Oblivious to his knowledge, three young men followed behind.


    Arriving at the skirt of the city, Laz could clearly hear a battle ahead. He gritted his teeth as he hurriedly dashed forward.


    Having near his distance, a view of the Family''s army fighting a hoard of beast was clear to see.


    He did not stay longer and head northeast.


    Though the beasts were packed on the North side, there were some beasts roaming at his direction.


    "Wind slash!" Laz shouted as gusts of wind circling him and form sharp waves assaulted the E beasts that surrounded him.


    The E beasts fell dead. As a warrior, E beasts was just so-so to him.


    "Not enough!" More beasts had gathered. ''I need to get there.'' He swung his sword with all his might not bothering his energy that was slowly depleting. Perspiration was visible to his forehead.


    Not expecting D beasts to surround him, Laz did not even have a second thoughts of backing off.


    His family was out there. He didn''t know if they are safe, so how could Laz give up.


    A D beast in front of him opened it''s mouth to showcase its fangs. The D beasts look like dogs.


    The D beast pounced at him. Laz used his sword to blocked its open mouth ready to eat him.


    Laz could feel the other two D beasts nearing him.


    ''Shit!'' Laz tried his to way out, but his sword was stuck to the beast mouth restraining his movements.


    Suddenly, powerful earthly energy enveloped the surrounding as the beasts fell dead altogether.


    Laz still rooted to his feet. ''What just happened?''


    Baffled, he turned around and saw Kalipsi, emitting the same energy, smiling at him. "It''s better this way than you alone, right?"


    Laz cleared his throat and slowly absorbed the events.


    The energy came from him!


    "Thank you. I owe you again." Laz was going to say more when Kalipsi interrupted him saying, "No need for pleasantries. Right now, we need to save them first." Kalipsi pointed the northeast direction. Seeing the desperate action of Laz earlier, Kalipsi deduced that someone important to him where in a dire situation.


    Before he could do something, Tala already followed suit.


    They were observing him, waiting to strike if needed.


    Laz nodded. They continue their way ahead.


    While they were fighting the beasts, Tala was just following them not having any intention to help. In Laz''s view, he didn''t bother to anything around, but Tala keeps observing the surrounding if there were bigger anomaly around. Activating her Holy Eagle Eyesight using earthly energy, he can only manage to see a kilometer ahead clearly. Her eyes landed on a small place were a bunch of people running in panic as they were surrounded by beasts already. Blood flows to the warriors as they defended those that were weaker than them.


    "Hand over any long range weapon," Tala demanded.


    "Laz, hand it over. Hurry!" Kalipsi resounded. He doesn''t have any long range weapon, so he decided to look for one in Laz belongings.


    "I have a slingshot here." Laz threw the slingshot with crude stones to Tala. ''So, he uses long-range weapons, but it was just a slingshot. Wait...Didn''t he bought a bow?''


    Tala pulled the string and loaded five stones in it in one go. She loosened the gripped and five stones shot out at a lightning speed to a far distance.


    "_" Laz


    Laz almost fell unto the ground. ''Why he was shooting to nowhere? The beasts were in front of us.'' He was going to cry but no tears. He felt a little depressed seeing Tala''s shooting far distance towards the north.


    He couldn''t even see were the stones landed.


    Opposite to what his reaction, Kalipsi, and Uno looked at each other in amazement.


    Now, we see another side of Tala. The duo smiled simultaneously.


    Instead of minding Tala''s business, he kept on slashing the beasts as they move forward.


    On the small village, the warriors keep pushing their limits to buy time for their beloved one to escape.


    ''Hurry up. This way.'' One of the bloody warriors shouted.


    The beasts keep pouncing at them till the warriors were almost exhausted.


    ''Everyone, hang out a little bit. The Family''s armies are sure will be here at any moment.'' Another warrior gave his advise.


    The beasts came together. The warriors in defend got a bad premonition about it.


    As they thought, the beasts pounced together. They don''t have a chance. The beasts were more powerful and they have already depleted their energy. Though they already know the outcome, they didn''t give up and keep their stand.


    Expecting their deaths, they didn''t anticipate something happened that saved their lives.


    The beasts fell dead unexpectedly. And another, then another till there are no more beasts alive in the area.


    The people found themselves dumbfounded to the anomaly.


    One of the warriors gathered his courage and inspect the beast.


    He stabbed the beast in front of him to make sure it was dead already.


    Noticing no movements, the warrior heaved a sigh of relief.


    He began to inspect the beast and notice a hole on its forehead that passed through its backhead.


    The warrior tilted his head in confusion.


    Feeling exhausted, they finally arrived at the small village.


    Laz was baffled to the lying beasts that welcomed their sight. But he had no time to inspect how they died as he rushed towards their home. He saw his mother sleeping soundly while his little brother was hugging their mother in fright. Crying.


    A dead beast was lying next to them.


    Laz hugged him tight as he said, "It''s okay now. Big Brother was here." The little boy halted his sobbing and hugged his big brother. The little boy calmed down. "Big brother, that beast barged in and forcefully destroyed the wall." The little boy explained.


    "It''s okay now." Laz caressed his hair. Noticing that his little brother had calmed down, he inspected the dead beast and was surprised to what he discovered. The beast has a small hole in its forehead passing through the back of its head.


    Killed by one shot.


    He then looked at the wall where an stuck stone drenched with blood was there. The opposite wall has a hole that exactly resemble the crude stone.


    ''What!?'' Laz subconsciously looked at Tala in confusion. Tala was just standing beside the door.


    "Let''s go. There were many beasts that will come for sure." Uno hurriedly fetched the little boy. Laz get a cart and lay his mother there as they went back to the city. Everyone in the village followed them.


    Two of the wounded warriors volunteered to take care of the cart so that Laz could fight as they couldn''t.


    Laz led the way slashing beasts that get in their way while Kalipsi and Uno supporting him. ''This two young men really aren''t ordinary. I am already exhausted but these two felt more energized. The other one shot from afar.'' Laz thought as he surveyed the three.


    Arriving at the barracks where the wounded and saved civilians were, Laz heaved a sigh of relief.


    There were Family''s armies guarding the barracks.


    "Little brother, take care of our mother. I will just help the other," Laz patted his head.


    "Be careful big brother." Saz hugged him tight before he let his big brother go.


    "I will." Laz waved his hand as he goes further away from the barracks.


    The trio looked at each other and nodded in silent.


    Though they were just tasked to overlook a selection since they were already there, why not lend their hands?


    They followed Laz.

 51 BUNGISNGIS

    In the middle of the battlefield, humans and beasts can be seen fighting each other. Beasts were more domineering than humans.


    Hundreds of humans were overwhelmed by the number of near a thousand attacking beasts. Every time they have killed one, more beasts came pouncing to them like wildfire.


    Though the beasts won in numbers, they were most E beasts at least which was overpowered by the elite warrior level of each human at the front row, but even though, the humans were moved back.


    One of the warriors lost his line and was cornered by five beasts. Holding his bloody sword, he called forth his might but the beasts weren''t affected even just a little. "These beasts can''t even be scratch by the might of warrior."


    He could only grit his teeth. The beasts were ready to pounce to him when a sharp winds cut the beasts'' throat. They all fell dead. Looking to his back, he saw a familiar figure.


    "Senior Laz." The warrior cried in joy. ''I was saved.''


    "Go back to your line," Laz gave him a smile as he dashed forward with three youth behind him. Laz, Uno, and Kalipsi slashed the beasts like a madman.


    The appearance of Laz in the battlefield gave another courage to the Family''s army and to his co-disciple.


    Tala keeps observing the surrounding. There were a lot of causalities but no human has died yet. Tala''s brows raised as she looked towards a distant.


    Powerful energy keeps clashing.


    ''Something amiss!'' Although faint, Tala could feel it. A second later, she vanished without a trace.


    "Where did Tala go?" Laz asked as he couldn''t saw Tala anymore.


    "Don''t mind him," Kalipsi''s knitted brows became deep. ''There''s big trouble stirring up for sure. Tala didn''t bother to things human can handle.''


    A large explosion happened 2 kilometers away from Kalipsi. "I knew it!" He murmured under his breath.


    Kalipsi surged his energy to his surrounding. Fire sphere-like shape as size as marble surrounded him.


    "Shooting flames!" Kalipsi shouted and the sphere-like shape shoots non-stop towards the beasts in his sight.


    A hundred of beasts in front of him were wiped out. Clearing his way, Kalipsi ran towards the place where an explosion occurs. Uno followed suit.


    "Was that a soul element?"


    "What a powerful technique."


    "How can a young man manipulate a soul element?"


    These were the conversations of humans who have observed Kalipsi''s fight.


    "Where are they?" Laz can only sigh feeling abandoned. "They just left me?"


    ...


    "What the hell was that!" As Kalipsi and Uno were getting nearer, they felt uncomfortable energy.


    "It''s the same as the cacodemon. No!! It''s more powerful." Kalipsi stopped his track.


    The uncomfortable feeling vanished. Kalipsi tilted his head in bafflement as he looked at Uno only to find out that Uno was also looking at him.


    They slowly approached the battlefield.


    Before long, the duo arrived at their destination.


    C Beasts, more like twenty, were gathered fighting 10 men in robes. Three men wore red robes that were a little familiar to the duo, while the other men wore blues, only one man wore a dark blue robe.


    Clashing of energies between beasts and humans made the surrounding bright.


    "Where is he?" Kalipsi searched for Tala''s traced but to no avail. He stomped his foot in anger. "Why did I always bother to find him?" He cursed himself under his breath.


    Uno tapped his shoulder to ease him.


    They were ready to went back when three of the beasts found them and hurriedly dashed towards their direction.


    "Oh! We try our best not to be noticed, but here you were knocking for your own death." Kalipsi sneered.


    "Oh! no!" Uno suddenly felt a chill.


    "There are children there. Save them, 4th Elder!" 6th elder shouted as he pointed the direction of Kalipsi and Uno to 4th elder because he was nearer to the children.


    4th Elder dashed as fast as he could but the beasts pounced towards the youth faster than him.


    "No!!!" The men fighting the beasts felt like their time stopped as they realized that 4th elder won''t be able to save the children.


    "I won''t be able to make it." 4th elder was going to lose hope but he didn''t stop dashing towards the youth hoping to reach the children on time, but Alas! He was late.


    The beasts surrounded the youths and ready to slice them as they raised their sharp claws,


    but the taller child smiled weirdly as if fools


    were in front of him waving their tails to be killed.


    This made the 4th elder heart bit skipped a second. He can clearly see the expression of the youth for he was nearer than the other. Suddenly, the youth shrouded with red light like wildfire.


    Uno immediately covered himself with his energy. It was as thin as a sheet of paper, but it was enough to protect himself from the ravaging fire of Kalipsi.


    With a boom! the red light spread at a distant where beasts that surrounded them stood. Powerful energy was felt by the men battling the beasts. And in that very moment, the beasts were reduced to dust. But the youth seemed like haven''t satisfied yet as he dashed towards the other beasts killing them in just one strike of his sword flaming with his energy.


    "Is that really just a child?" 9th Elder muttered to 6th elder beside him.


    "He looks like one. Whoever was that young man, it is a blessing from heaven that his here." Seeing how the young man madly attacked the beasts only, 6th elder deduced that he wasn''t an enemy.


    "Double shooting flames!" Kalipsi shouted. The sphere-like shape doubled in size and fired towards the remaining beasts until they were reduced to dust.


    "Huh! That serves you right!" Kalipsi said mockingly to the reduced beasts on the ground. His energy depleted.


    After the shrouding light vanished, a traced of exhaustion was visible to his face as he gasped for air. "Woah!." While he was sitting cross legs to restore his energy while holding an energy stone, the elders found themselves dumbfounded.


    The beasts they were fighting painstakingly, were now reduced to ashes by the youth? They snapped out as 4th elder appeared in front of them.


    They gathered in front of the young man waiting for him to finished up.


    Uno lean to a tree beside him not bothering on going to Kalipsi''s location.


    ''I sure will be interviewed,'' he thought.


    "He''s getting good." Tala was standing on a branch of a tree three kilometers away sightseeing the battle of Kalipsi. She then looked at her surroundings again, investigating. "I felt it in this location but why there''s nothing here." Tala searched for any traces but she found nothing.


    "Oh! No!" Alas, a traced were spotted.


    Big feet heading towards the direction of Kalipsi!


    Surging her earthly energy, she dashed as fast as she can to catch up or outrun it.


    Kalipsi stood up and inhaled a turbid of air. He was startled to the old men in front of him, staring like he was an idol they were longing to see for a long time.


    "Young man, what is your name?" One of the elders stepped forward.


    "I''m Kalipsi." Kalipsi clasped his fist and bowed. By the clothes he wore, and two others in his side, he recognized them as the elders of the Butuan Kingdom.


    Seeing the respect displayed by the young man, 4th elder confirm his initial idea towards him.


    A middle-aged man stepped forward and introduced himself. "I am Datu Lakan, and these six blue-clad men were the elders in this city. These three esteemed elders were from the Butuan Kingdom."


    ''I knew it!'' Kalipsi affirmed his thoughts.


    "Tala?" Kalipsi saw a familiar figure in distant dashing hurriedly towards them. "Tala! I was looking for y..." Before he could finish his words, a vicious giggle assaulted their ears. The uncomfortable energy he felt earlier permeated their surrounding again. It was heavier and more suffocating. A hideous creature appeared as he turns around. A one-eyed creature.


    ''A monster?'' Kalipsi''s mind was bursting in horror. Aside from a single eye on the middle forehead, It also has huge upper lips, humongous teeth and two long tusks resembling that of African elephants.


    One characteristic that marked to every one of them was its malicious giggles. It giggles as if he saw its biggest prey with no escape at all.


    "Bungisngis!" 4th elder exclaimed. The creature in front of them was no other than Bungisngis.

 52 TWO MINUTES

    Kalipsi looked at Tala who was standing in a distant seemingly cautious. This was the first time he saw Tala on that state. For all present, he was the only one who knew Tala''s calmness. ''Does that mean this monster was terrifying?''


    Tala approached their location in pace whilst Uno hurriedly ran towards their location.


    "What a juicy meat?" The monster opened its mouth to say those words in the monster language, but no one understood it except for one. It was looking directly at Kalipsi. "Especially you! Such a powerful energy inside. I''m gonna eat you first." It looks made Kalipsi shivered as it licked its lips.


    "Oh? Then try it." Tala rung her voice as she fiercely stared to the monster.


    "You understand me? What an interesting little human," the monster giggled viciously.


    Kalipsi, Uno and the other looked at Tala in disbelief.


    ''He can understand that thing?'' These were the words running through their minds.


    Kalipsi tugged Tala''s sleeve and asked, "What did it say?"


    Tala turned her head to looked at Kalipsi. With a smile, she said, "He wanted to eat us, especially you."


    "Huh?" Everyone alerted themselves hearing Tala''s words.


    "It''s futile." Bungisngis kept giggling and dashed towards Kalipsi.


    "Fast!" Kalipsi''s late reaction made him vulnerable.


    He was sent flying. Caught off guard, he was grabbed by his neck.


    The others can kept up to its speed. They only saw speak of light that travels in unimaginable speed. They snapped out only when the monster was already holding Kalipsi on his neck ready to devour him.


    Uno who was alarm all this time followed the streak of light and launched his most powerful kick to its stomach.


    His energy coated him like a wildfire.


    His attack made a slight disturbance of the air.


    The monster moved back and loosened its grip to Kalipsi.


    The monster immediately retaliated sending its punch after punch to Uno who was avoiding it in just an inch away.


    Kalipsi coated his body with fire. His blazing eyes looked at the monster as he launched attacks. The ravaging fire made the monster have second thoughts of launching an attack to him.


    Two humans and a monster locked in a fight.


    The elders, both from the Kingdom and the Family found themselves amazed to the speed the duo exhibited.


    The elders of the Butuan Kingdom joined the fight turning the battle on the humans advantage.


    Though the Datu and his elders wanted to lend their hands, they knew that it will be just for naught and they might be just a burden.


    The monster seemed pissed off about it. It gathered its suffocating energy and with a boom! it spread to the surroundings disturbing the winds.


    Kalipsi, Uno and the three elders we''re sent flying.


    The elders spouted a mouthful of blood while drops of blood dripped on the corners of the mouth of the duo.


    Their energy slowly depleting.


    The Datu and his elders were no far from the three elders. Though they were far from them, the suffocating energy reached their distance that made them spouts blood as they lose their balance and limply kneel on the ground.


    The monster giggled and like a lightning, ran towards Kalipsi and held his neck.


    The monster giggled once again and opened its mouth ready to devour Kalipsi who was weakly struggling.


    Uno tried his best to stand up. He attacked the monster, but was welcomed to its big punch that made him moved back.


    Kalipsi took the opportunity that the monster''s attention was on Uno.


    Twisting his body like a snake, he hung his legs to the monster''s neck and forcefully suffocating it.


    The monster, who was holding him by the neck, giggled and throw him out.


    Kalipsi tumbled on a tree at his back.


    The monster seemed to piss off to what he has done. It gathered its suffocating energy to its fist and send it to him. Kalipsi just barely avoid it resulting scratches to his right arm.


    "You are really a naughty prey," the monster giggled and held Kalipsi on his neck again. This time, it used its suffocating energy towards him.


    Kalipsi had no way to escape from it for the suffocating energy incapacitated him.


    The monster giggled as it opened its mouth showcasing its humongous teeth. It was excited for it took him 2 minutes to end the fight.


    It was ready to eat him, but unfortunate of it, just a second, its hand that was holding Kalipsi was cut. It doesn''t know what happened. It can only moarn. "Damn human. Who was it?" The monster furiously surveyed the surrounding. It saw the humans were standing still on the same location with one missing.


    The little human who can understand it!


    With her speed, Tala used her fragmented sword to cut its arm without being noticed.


    "Where is that kid?" The monster furiously dashed towards the 4th elder giggling as it extends its another hand to tangle the kneck of the elder. 4th elder was suffocated to its overwhelming energy. He trembled while holding his weapon tightly. The others also felt what he felt.


    The pity of it, Tala cut it''s another hand again. She was already standing in front of the monster pointing a sword that she snatched from 4th elder.


    "Stop it already." Her ethereal voice traveled to everyone present, but for the monster, it pisses it off.


    Tala has just been a spectator for all this time. She wanted to know how long the duo will last to an enemy stronger than them in two levels.


    Bungisngis was the lowest form of monster one could be seen in the land, but its might was equal to a A beast that was in equal power to a grandmaster.


    Kalipsi and Uno were just elite warriors, after all, so defeat was inevitable. What Tala wanted to know was, how long would they last.


    "YOU...!"


    "Move again and I''ll cut your head next," Tala said coldly. ''This monster wasn''t be here for no reason.'' She thought.


    The elders gulped. ''How terrifying was this youth.''


    Kalipsi inhaled a turbid of air as he was sitting on the ground. He noticed Tala''s cautiousness even if the monster was visibly out of his league. ''It means the one his cautious about wasn''t this damn monster, but others?'' He limply stood behind Tala and asked, "Is it strong?"


    Tala pointed the monster as in saying, ''This? Strong?''


    "No. not that monster but the one you were cautious about?" Kalipsi hurriedly cleared his words.


    "How did you know?"


    "We''ve been traveling together Tala."


    "Well. I don''t know how strong they were, but yes. They are definitely strong."


    "They?" Uno asked who managed to stand up behind him.


    "Yes. They."


    Kalipsi and Uno looked at each other with no emotions at all.


    If they were stronger than the monster, then how could they even fight that they even just managed to survive because of Tala?


    In just three seconds, the duo surfaced a grim expression.


    The monster who has been confused either to move or not decided to attack the youth who cut its hands. ''You might be good at sneak attack, but your just a brat.'' The monster gathered all its energy in its mouth. A large ball of its energy was forming as the air around was circling madly. Though it badly cut hands were dripping with its dark red blood, it didn''t hinder bungisngis to gather enough energy.


    The ball became bigger and bigger.


    The suffocating energy that permeated the surrounding became heavier and heavier.


    The elders coated themselves with their energy, but the suffocating energy was just so strong that they spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Kalipsi''s and Uno''s situation was better than them for they have the purer energy among them all. ''You''re dead!'' It giggled, But before it can send the ball towards Tala, Tala cut its head.


    It''s head, with a shock expression rolled to the ground.


    Tala imediately dissipated her energy. No one even noticed that she has used her energy to enhance her skills.


    ''How can he pass through to that powerful energy?'' The others were dumbfounded. ''He didn''t even use his energy.''


    As expected to the students of Butuan Kingdom.


    "They''re here." Tala sounded grimly.

 53 FAR EASTERN ACADEMY

    Kalipsi and Uno readied themselves for anything possible that could happen. Tala''s cautiousness and the monster assaults made the duo more alert.


    Oblivious to the cautiousness of the three, the 10 men heaved a sigh of relief seeing the dead monster lying on the ground bathing with its own blood.


    "Datu Lakan, who are those three youths?" 9th elder asked.


    Datu Lakan was lost of his words. ''Didn''t they know them?'' Remembering the events earlier, that was the only time he realized that these three elders were affected by the monster that the youths were able to kill easily like an ant.


    ''Something is wrong!'' Datu Lakan stepped away from the three elders as he took his warry gesture. His six elders, although baffled, followed suit.


    "Wh...what''s wrong Datu Lakan?" 9th elder asked with bad premonition.


    "Show your real identity!" Datu Lakan demanded.


    Real identity?


    Everyone was surprised at his words.


    4th elder tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Tala gets the point of the Datu.


    Well, the performance of her two buddies exceeded that the students of the Kingdom and they were just new students too. Their stay in the Kingdom was surely not known to the three elders who were away from the place.


    Tala cleared her throat and said, "Datu Lakan, elders of the Lakan family. This junior pays respect to everyone." Tala faced the three elders and continued, "Elders of the Butuan Kingdom, I am Tala, a new student of the Eastern Integrated School." Saying so, Tala presented her identity token.


    Student? The three elders looked at each other in disbelief. They scrutinized the token of Tala and found out that it was real.


    What surprised them was the words written on its surface.


    A...a warrior?


    Kalipsi and Uno present their token too.


    Kalipsi continued Tala''s speech, "We are assigned to overlook a selection that will be held here as planned of the 1st elder."


    Uno looked at the Datu and said, "Sorry for the misunderstanding. These three esteemed elders were truly the elders of the Kingdom. We also haven''t seen them personally for we are new students, but we have seen their portrait and can guarantee that they were from the Butuan Kingdom."


    Datu Lakan felt ashamed.


    How did I suspect the elders of the Kingdom?


    If there is a hole, he will definitely jump and buried himself.


    "I am sorry. I...I have mistaken. I will accept any punishment," he said sincerely.


    4th elder understood his attitude.


    Legend says that there was a powerful existence that can transform themselves into another human figure. Though they have seen one yet, they still take it seriously. "It''s okay. Its good to be wary all the time." He chuckled.


    The Datu and his elders awkwardly smiled.


    4th elder, 5th elder, and 9th elder couldn''t get over to the identity of the three. They all know how much the students of their school amount, but the strength of the three were obviously exceeded it.


    Even if there were students like them, they will be surely able to recognize them, except if they''re not native citizens!


    The three elders looked at each other. 4th elder cleared his throat and asked, "Uhm, may we know which family-"


    But before he can finish his words, Tala suddenly turned around. She surged her earthly energy forming a wall as thin as a sheet of paper that coated her entire body. Lakan and the elders were baffled to her action. But, Kalipsi knew what it means.


    ''A powerful one was coming!'' Kalipsi served Tala''s action as a warning for the upcoming strong creature. He coated himself of his energy as a form of defense.


    Suddenly, they felt powerful energy came rushing.


    A ball of energy!


    They were rooted in their feet from the sudden attack. They will be reduced to dust if they didn''t avoid it but their body just doesn''t listen to what they thought as they were standing like a statue.


    Sweat flows from their forehead.


    "We''re dead!" This was all they can think off. Of course, Tala wouldn''t allow anything bad happen to someone in front of her. She will protect them especially the good one. She surged her earthly energy and shouted "First layer Shield!" A semi-sphere shield was formed.The ball of energy clashed to her shield resulting in the disturbance of the surrounding winds. The explosion made a crater on the surrounding as Kalipsi, Datu Lakan and the elders moved backward with a cracked from where they stand.


    The dust slowly dissipated revealing the good condition of Tala who still standing on his position from before.


    "He was able to stand to that powerful attacked that even I couldn''t?" 4th elder really found himself in a state that he couldn''t sanely process information.


    That attacked back him down even with the shield but Tala wanted alright?


    Everybody run towards Tala and wait for an explanation. Seeing how powerful the youth in front of them, they dared not asked themselves. But Tala didn''t pay heed to them as she stared intently to the unknown.


    Kalipsi and Uno bit their lips for being so useless at that critical moment. They clenched their fists with a resolution of achieving strong power to be able to walk side by side with Tala.


    "What is it?" Kalipsi couldn''t suppress his curiosity anymore. The 10 men tilted their head to hear Tala''s answer.


    "Come out or I will come at you?" Instead of answering Kalipsi, Tala rung her voiced to a certain direction. Her voice was cold.


    "Told you, his strong!" A playful young male voice sounded and Kalipsi and the 10 men looked from where it comes.


    "Your right Dala. But don''t do it again." The middle-aged man in his side warned.


    "Yes." The duo descended in front of them. "Who are you?" He asked but he heard no reply. All of them just stared at him fiercely. "Oh. We''re not an enemy. We are here to kill Bungisngis." Dala continued.


    "Then why did you attacked us?" Kalipsi asked furiously.


    "Oh. I just want to know how strong the one who killed Bungisngis was." He replied with a smile, but to his great surprised a powerful punch came rushing towards his face. The energy enveloping the knuckle of the young man contains a fire element. Caught off guard, he moved back two steps.


    ''Oh!'' Dala and the middle-aged man mouth agape. Seeing how the young man that attacked him achieved a soul element in just a mere level, they deduced that he wasn''t ordinary too.


    "That''s the price of playing with us!" Kalipsi scorned. He was frightened to death by the stupid action of this idiot. Of course, he will be mad.


    "You''re powerful but not in my league." Dala put a curl up to his lips. He sprints to send a punch to Kalipsi but another young man blocked his way. He couldn''t stop his momentum. He was going to hit the young man. The young man seemed like don''t have any interest in dodging nor retaliating.


    In a very second before he hit the young man, the middle-aged man abruptly dispersed his attack. He was stopped just an inch away from the young man''s face.


    "You have guts!" The middle-aged man praised the young man who didn''t budge from where he stood. "I''m teacher Wika and this is my rascal disciple, Dala. We are from the Far Eastern Academy under the Celebes Sea Realm. For his action, I apologized." Teacher Wika present his medallion.


    The medallion has the sign of the academy''s flag. An open book surrounded by leaves that were connected with stems.


    As an elder of the Butuan Kingdom, they have knowledge of it. Written on it was ''Teacher Wika'', with an infuse energy just the same as the beholder, everyone confirmed his identity.


    "_" Dala. '',Is that how should a teacher introduced his disciple?''

 54 PORTAL SCRIPTURE

    Tala silently stepped back, hid herself from the duo. Not because she was afraid, but because she didn''t know how to communicate with them.


    Her action did not pass through the eyes of Kalipsi and Uno. The two looked at each seemingly astonished.


    Teacher Wika felt awkward seeing no one wanted to respond.


    Silent came...


    4th elder gathered his courage and introduced everyone, "I''m Agos, the 4th elder of the Butuan Kingdom pays respect to Teacher Wika," he clasped his fist and bowed. This was followed by 5th elder and 9th elder.


    "Teacher Wika, I''m the Datu of this city, Datu Lakan. These were the elders of mine." Datu Lakan followed the introduction of the elders of the kingdom. Without wasting time, he continued, "They were Tala, Uno, and Kalipsi." He respectfully pointed the three young men hiding at their back.


    4th elder purposely gazed at the dead monster as in asking Wika for an explanation, but he didn''t have high expectations. He was, after all, just an elder under them.


    But to his surprise, he heard Teacher Wika chuckled and narrated, "This is known as Bungisngis, a popular mythical creature of our realm. We came down here to look for something and accidentally bumped to their camp.


    "There were four of them and we managed to kill the three, but unfortunately, this one escaped disturbing the beasts hiding at the dark."


    That explains the sudden flight of this hoard of beasts.


    They just wanted to escape from Bungisngis!


    ''What''s their purpose?'' Tala pondered a second but did not try to ask the other party.


    "Datu Lakan, I was wondering if these three young men of yours are interested in studying at Far Eastern Academy. It was the only Academy under the Celebes Sea Realm. With their strength, they can easily pass the test." Teacher Wika stated.


    ''Three young men of mine? I have just barely known them, and with their strength...'' Datu Lakan staggered to his feet. He threw a gaze towards the three young men.


    Seeing no changing in their expression, he heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thanks heaven, they didn''t take it in heart.'' He looked at the teacher and said, "That decision was not mine to interfere." He smiled and take another glanced to the two young men. "By the way, they are students of the Butuan kingdom." He cleared.


    Wika smiled awkwardly. "It''s my fault for thinking that idea," he really did think that it was impossible for the Family to produce such geniuses but, he has surmised it that way because the students of the kingdom were rarely seen roaming outside their port.


    Seemingly understanding the meaning behind his glance, Kalipsi said, "I will humbly accept your offer if my companions want it too." Kalipsi looked at Uno and then at Tala. ''I hope these would accept it. Setting foot of the Celebes Sea Realm was just a nigh impossible dream of mine and now, the offer is in front of me now? How unbelievable. But whatever he chooses, I will follow him.'' He said unwaveringly. With all the help Tala bestowed upon him, he clung his self to Tala.


    "These young men humbly accept your offer." Tala simply said those words. ''I have an important thing to do in that realm.''


    Uno smiled that it reached his ears. With anticipation, he said, "I also agree!"


    A curled to Kalipsi''s lips was formed. ''YES!'' He shouted to his heart.


    "In that case..." Teacher Wika waved his hand and three tokens were materialized. It flew towards the three. "Present those tokens to anyone in the academy. They will assist you." He glanced at his student seemingly telling something.


    "No way!" Dala denied.


    Teacher Wika raised his brow.


    "Okay. Okay." Dala waved his hand while pouting. An unknown scripture was materialized. He gave it to Kalipsi and explained with a sour expression, "It was an Academy Portal Scripture. Just exert your energy and muttered the name of the academy. It will lead you there wherever you are. You can''t use it to any places though because it was made only for the academy. Beasts can''t be transported. And you can only use it once. Only five people can be transported."


    Kalipsi was stunned. ''A portal?'' The others around were also stunned except for Tala. It was their first time seeing a portal scripture.


    The old men were really astonished just seeing the portal scripture with their two eyes.


    They have only seen it in books they''ve studied.


    It was a scroll, definitely made up of thin paper.


    The elders could only sigh whilst suppressing their desire to take a peek of the content.


    ''What a shame, we can only be transported to the academy. We needed to stop to the Butuan Kingdom." Kalipsi sighed.


    "Is there a problem, young man!" Teacher Wika asked feeling the deep sigh of Kalipsi.


    "Ah, nothing. It''s just that we have something to do in the Butuan Kingdom. I thought we can use this to arrive at our destination faster." Kalipsi explained with obvious downcasted attitude.


    ''What he is up to?'' Uno scrutinized every action of Kalipsi. ''Does he want to leave Lipad alone?'' As far as he remembered, beasts couldn''t be transported. ''And is he think if leaving the selected 20 students behind?'' Dala has just explained that the portal was limited to five.


    Teacher Wika looked at Dala again.


    Dala felt the intense gaze of his master. No other way to refute, he waved his hand. Another scripture was materialized. He gave him to Kalipsi.


    "Young man, it was Butuan Portal Scripture. It''s accessible to the Butuan Kingdom. Use it just the same as the Academy portal scripture." Dala forced a smile.


    Kalipsi widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "This is just too much. In any case, I''m really thankful." Kalipsi just accepted the scripture without a second thought. He looked at Tala with his twinkling eyes telling him that I will be doing a good deed, but Tala looked back at him with a blank emotion.


    Kalipsi puffed air on his lips.


    "Then, we will wait for the two of you." The duo vanished and a streak of light was visible.


    Kalipsi waited for a minute just to make sure that the duo will not come back.


    Confidently assured that the duo was really gone, he faced the elders of the kingdom and said, "4th elder, 5th elder and 9th elder, if you''re in a hurry to go back, please accept this little offer from us," Kalipsi offered the Butuan Portal scripture.


    The portal couldn''t transport Lipad. He couldn''t leave Lipad just like that and they have some business to attend to. It will be a waste on them. Added to the silent war going inside the Kingdom, Kalipsi thought that the presence of the elders was truly an essence, so he thought a scheme to get a portal towards the kingdom.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Then, this elder thank you." 4th elder said from the bottom of his heart. He was followed by 5th elder and 9th elder. They truly have urgent matter to report.


    Fortunately, they left their beasts to the Kingdom in order to be discreet on their secret operation.


    Not wasting time anymore everybody bid farewell to the three elders.


    Exerting his energy to the Butuan portal scripture, 4th elder muttered the words "Butuan Kingdom" and space was open.


    A gigantic sphere-shape filled with unknown deepness and darkness with twinkling unknown things appeared in front of them.


    It somehow looked unstable.


    4th elder noticed that the size of the portal was rapidly sizing down. He hurriedly gestured 5th elder and 9th elder to enter.


    "Datu Lakan and the elders of the Lakan Family, thank you for your help and trust. Your cooperation will be awarded," 4th elder clasped his fist as his silhouette slowly faded.


    "That would be my pleasure," Datu Lakan replied though he wasn''t sure if the other party will be able to hear it.


    Before the portal closes, Kalipsi requested, "4th elder, please convey our support to 1st elder."


    Just as his words fell to 4th elder ears, the portal closed.


    ''1st elder?''


    The trio decorated their faces a faint smile. ''They are related to 1st elder, huh! I wonder how and when 1st elder met these three?''


    The three elders will never imagine what truly the meaning of the words of Kalipsi, not until they arrive at the Kingdom.

 55 LIGHT DAY

    After the three elders vanished from their sight, they tidied up themselves to go back.


    Tala gazed for the last time to the unknown horizon where the teacher and his disciple came from, seemingly in thought.


    Kalipsi and Uno noticed her indifferent look.


    ...


    At the Lakan Family''s border, beasts bathed with their own blood were lying on the cold ground, unmoved.


    The Family''s soldiers gathered to the barracks to be treated.


    "Datu Lakan is coming! Ready for the greetings!" The leaders of each squad announced to every soldier under them.


    In just a minute, hundreds of soldiers lined up forming an incredible formation. Though the majority of them were wounded, it did not hinder them to stand up straight like a brave one.


    Datu Lakan and his six elders finally arrived in front of them all. Behind them were the three youths, unnoticed.


    Datu Lakan stepped forward and said, "You all did great today. You have defended our land successfully. As your Datu, I make sure that each one of you will be rewarded."


    After his words fell to each ear of every soldier, they all shouted, "Live a thousand years our Datu!"


    Datu Lakan did not stay any longer.


    Before he left, he gestured the squad leaders to report to him.


    The report says that more than half of them were injured but fortunately, there was no death roll.


    Datu Lakan heaved a sigh of relief. Inside him bloomed gratitude towards the three youths. If not for the timely arrival of the three, they sure have been buried to the ground together with his people.


    He knew the burden of fighting those twenty beasts, added the presence of Bungisngis.


    "Truly students of the Kingdom," he murmured under his breath. ''This selection is our chance to produce such a genius one. I should pay more attention to it.'' Datu Lakan thought resolutely.


    Datu Lakan offered to mend the wound of the three especially Kalipsi and Uno, but the three youths denied. He did not insist on it for he thought that they might have more effective medicine.


    ¡­


    Kalipsi and Uno did not return to their respective room. Instead, they stopped at Tala''s room.


    "Tala, what''s the plan?" Kalipsi asked. Now that they have the invitation of a teacher himself from the Academy, they can go there whenever they want, but there was a competition in the school.


    Would they wait till the competition ended, or go there immediately?


    Uno looked at her with anticipation.


    "Let''s finish our business here first," said Tala.


    The two nodded in response.


    "Uhm, Tala, are you planning on going there?" Kalipsi asked.


    "Do you think there''s a good treasure there?" Uno added.


    "This two!" Tala didn''t expect the two to be able to read her action. She cleared her throat and said, "Yes, I am planning on going there, but I''m not sure if there is a good treasure to find."


    "I want to accompany you, can I?" Uno begged.


    "Yes, I want too." Kalipsi said.


    "No problem. We''re going to go there after the selection. Make sure to mend your wounds or else, I will not let the two of you accompany me."


    "Yes sir," Uno saluted. His voice was full of confidence.


    "Should I do the same?" Kalipsi pointed Uno. His face showed an incredulous smile.


    "Of course!" Uno dragged Kalipsi beside him. "Salute!"


    "Why would I do it?" Kalipsi did not budge to where he stood.


    "Just do it. It''s fun." Uno force Kalipsi''s hand to gestured a salute, but he was unable to. Kalipsi was stronger than him after all.


    "Try it."


    "I don''t want!"


    "Just do it"


    "No!"


    Tala found them cute. She was unable to suppress her laughter. It was just a small sound of laughter but it was enough to be heard by the two.


    "You laughed?" Kalipsi asked.


    Tala immediately suppressed her emotion and replied, "No, I did not."


    "He laughed. I definitely heard it," Uno said. It''s their first time hearing him laugh.


    "I did not."


    "Really?"


    "Then why not let us make laugh?" Kalipsi slowly closed his distance to Tala whilst smiling. Uno followed suit. They are trying to tickle him.


    Tala knew their difference. She was a girl after all. She jumped to the window and vanished from the darkness.


    "He ran?" The duo looked at each other, dumbfounded. After ten seconds, laughter reverberated to Tala''s room.


    ¡­


    The sun hung up to the horizon cascading its glorious sun rays.


    Inside the palace, main hall


    Arriving at the palace of the Datu, Laz half-knelt, bowed and asked, "Is there anything I can do to your majesty?"


    "Do you know Tala, Uno, and Kalipsi?"


    Laz froze for a moment. ''How could their Datu know their name? Did their disappearance last night has something to do with it?'' He pondered for a moment before he replied, "Yes, I know them."


    "How did you know them?"


    "They sold stones and brought storage rings and weapons too. I''m the one who accompanies them." Although baffled to why their Datu asked about those three, he eventually answered honestly. ''Those three haven''t stirred up trouble, have they?''


    "Actually, they fought the battle with me last night." Laz continued. He did not know the reason for the curiosity of his Datu, but he thought of redeeming the name of the three through their fight last night.


    ''Whatever they do, they have helped me.'' Laz thought.


    Datu Lakan investigated the movements of the three the day they vanished from their respective rooms, and he found out that the three met this young man, Laz. He was also informed about the trouble Dilaw have done.


    Datu Lakan caressed his beard, pondering the words of Laz. "I want to hire you as one of my personal soldiers. Would you accept it?"


    Laz was dumbfounded. Being a personal soldier of the Datu was like wearing the shoes of their Datu too. Privileges were come knocking to his door. He imagined how would his mother and little brother''s life be.


    He snapped out from daydreaming and exclaimed, "Of course!"


    "That''s good! From now on, hear my call and protect our land," Datu Lakan unsheathed his sword and rest in on Laz''s shoulder.


    "You can stand now."


    Laz did what he instructed.


    "From now on, you are the beholder of this sword," Datu Lakan extended his arms. Every personal soldier of his has the same style of sword. It just differs in quality once one of them achieve a breakthrough.


    Laz bowed and accept the sword, "Thank you, your majesty."


    "You can go. Inform this to your master and family."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Laz left the main hall immediately. He couldn''t wait to tell this news to his master and family.


    Meanwhile, Datu Lakan stayed at his chair.


    The strength of Laz was really formidable for his age, but it was not the time for him to assume the responsibility of becoming his personal soldier, but in order to harness a genius one, he has given that responsibility to Laz.


    Datu Lakan surmised that Laz has already formed some connection with the three. He thought that with the aid of the three, Laz will become stronger than he imagine.


    ''Hope he will not let me down.''


    He also thought that if their land ceased to exist, they can ask help from the kingdom through Laz. The appearance of the three wasn''t ordinary, so he deduced that they might have a special position in the kingdom.


    ...


    "The selection will be held tomorrow. What should we do for this day? Any suggestions?" Uno asked. He was just idly meditating to his room, so he came knocking at Tala''s door while dragging Kalipsi with him.


    "There''s a peaceful mountain at North-" Tala has not finished his words because Uno cut him off.


    "Right, let''s go there to rest and enjoy the view of nature."


    "No, we''re going there to train," Tala''s voice wasn''t slow nor fast, but it made Uno almost vomit.


    "Re...really?" Uno couldn''t help but confirmed.


    Tala nodded.


    Uno looked at Kalipsi and found out that the youth does not intend to help him dissuade Tala from escaping the training. He could only accept it.


    The trio just passed by the stone hall when they bumped to Laz.


    "Good morning Tala, Uno, and Kalipsi. I hope that the sun rays brighten your day," a big smile that reached his ears where visible decorating Laz''s face.


    "Good morning Laz," Kalipsi and Uno simultaneously greeted.


    "I guess something has good happen to you," Tala said.


    "You are right Tala. Datu Lakan has just offered me to be one of his personal soldiers. That was a great opportunity for me and my family. I can now let my mother see a physician every day and we don''t need to worry about everyday expenses." His words were fast but were enough to be understood.


    "That''s great. It calls for a celebration, right?" Uno suddenly thought of a plan. ''Is this the right time to escape from the training?'' He hung his shoulder to Laz''s shoulder and continued, "Lead us to a good restaurant."


    Kalipsi pinched Uno''s air and said, "Where do you think you''re going? We are going to practice, remember?"


    "Ouch! I know!" Uno tried his best to minimum the hurt of Kalipsi''s pinch.


    Hearing their conversation, Laz begged, "Can I join your training?"


    "Sure! We''re planning on training in a mountain located in the north. Let''s go." Kalipsi loosened his grip to Uno''s ear and led the way.

 56 INCREDIBLE TRAINING

    As expected to Tala''s taste, the mountain was really quiet and vast. A good place to train.


    "I will spar with Uno. Kalipsi, train with Laz." Tala suggested.


    "No problem," Kalipsi replied.


    Kalipsi and Uno started to circle the place, planting stones. Seeing this, Laz couldn''t help but be curious. ''What are they doing?'' He didn''t ask and just continue to observe the two. He could clearly see the stones they planted, and he didn''t notice any special of it. In his eyes, it was just ordinary stones.


    As the last stone planted, Kalipsi surged his energy to it and connects every stone through his energy. When every stone was connected, a transparent wall was formed enveloping them all.


    Laz couldn''t help but mesmerized. "Incredible!" It''s his first time seeing a wall formation in that size. He looked at the two with owe.


    As a disciple of a master in a Stone Hall, he knew how hard it was to make a formation. Just it''s material was hard to gather.


    Kalipsi and Uno set up a wall formation in order to hide their presence.


    "This will help us isolate from the people outside," Uno explained.


    Laz did heard him but he just couldn''t response yet.


    "Let''s begin," Kalipsi said. His voice woke up Laz from being mesmerized.


    He indiscernibly nodded.


    "Come to me with all your might," Kalipsi ordered. He noticed the hesitation of Laz. He did not say anymore and just waited for Laz to decide.


    Uno covered himself by his energy to the fullest that caught the attention of Laz.


    Laz couldn''t believe the energy he felt. Uno was far from him, but he could feel the overwhelming power of the youth.


    ''This is not the energy of a warrior nor an elite warrior. Is he a master?'' This thought hastened the breath of Laz.


    Uno instantaneously charges towards Tala. His overwhelming speed made Laz grasped for air.


    Uno materialized his sword. He thrust it forward.


    Tala did not budge to where she stand.


    ''Is he going to block it?'' Laz did not know what to think anymore.


    Tala had just been standing there without doing a thing seemingly waiting for an attack. He did not even materialize his sword. This made Laz more anticipate what will happen next.


    Tala smoothly avoided the sword of Uno without being suffocated to the energy that covering the youth.


    Uno did not stop to attack. He swung his sword but Tala avoided it with his hands on his back?


    ''How is this possible?'' That speed was no way to be compared with any person in their land, but Tala had been avoiding it smoothly? Laz couldn''t guess how powerful Tala was.


    The two locked in a fight.


    Kalipsi purposely cleared his throat. "Are you ready?"


    Laz was awaken to Kalipsi''s voice. If Uno and Tala were that powerful, for sure, Kalipsi was not far from them.


    He did not hesitate any longer. He took a stance of offense. "I''m ready."


    "Just come to me."


    Laz nodded confidently. He materialized his sword. Slowly, his body was covered with his energy, but it was faint. He charged at Kalipsi without restraints. As he expected, Kalipsi blocked his attacked effortlessly.


    Laz thrust his sword.


    Kalipsi didn''t budge to where he stood. He raised his palm and blocked the sword of Laz. With slight energy on his palm, Kalipsi easily stopped the momentum of Laz''s sword.


    It stopped midair.


    Laz looked at Kalipsi with awe, but he didn''t stop his attack. He swung his sword as his body sway aiming Kalipsi''s head.


    Kalipsi flipped his body backward and landed smoothly to the ground.


    Laz didn''t stop to charge, but Kalipsi avoided it in just an inch away without bathing sweats.


    The time passed by, Laz and Kalipsi locked in a fight.


    Laz didn''t even notice that Tala and Uno already at rest.


    In all that time, Laz has realized that Kalipsi has been blocking and avoiding his attack, but not just normal block and avoid.


    It seemed like Kalipsi had been guiding him to where his sword and body should be!


    As he thought, Laz felt his energy become purer while he became proficient in his sword skills.


    ''Is this how the kingdom train their students? How fierce and cool!''


    Though sweats dropping at his forehead, a sweet smile decorated his face. Laz became more motivated to train.


    Kalipsi surfaced a faint smile seeing the sudden enthusiastic behavior of Laz.


    ''I guess he already noticed it,'' Kalipsi paused to where he stood and said, "That''s all for today."


    "Thank you for the time," Laz said sincerely. "You help me time and time again. If there''s anything that I could do, you can ask me."


    Kalipsi acted like a man that was pondering and said, "Actually there''s one."


    With brighten eyes, Laz asked, "What is it?"


    Kalipsi materialized a piece of paper. He skillfully controled his energy to write something on it. Without caring the incredulous look of Laz, he folded the paper and extend his arm. "Open this when you get home."


    Laz couldn''t help but admire the youth for his skills.


    Using one''s energy as the ink was hard to accomplish even if one is a master. That''s a fact that he sees, for his master was unable to do it always and if he does it, it was crude.


    Laz received the note.


    "Let''s go down. It is already dark," said Uno.


    His words made Laz looked at the sky where stars already twinkling as the crescent moon illuminating their surroundings.


    Kalipsi and Uno picked up the stones with the aid of Laz who insisted to help.


    That''s the opportunity Laz has to examine the stones.


    His heart raced seeing the stones in closer look.


    For the energy of the stone were not dissipated yet, he felt an unimaginable energy of the stones that belong to a C beasts.


    He also noticed the intricately symbols and unknown writings on it.


    His thirst for knowledge and power reached another high.


    ...


    Four figures went out of a mountain.


    Arriving in front of the Stone Hall, Laz clasped his fist and said, "Thank you again."


    "You''re always welcome," Kalipsi smiled.


    "We will go our way too. Good night to you Laz," said Uno.


    Laz waved his hand to the disappearing silhouette of the three.


    Laz asked permission to his master before he goes home.


    "Laz, I already arrange your new house just in front of this hall. Your brother and mother are already there." His master handed over a key. "This is the original key. I give the duplicate one to your mother. Everything was already settled. The house and lot were already been paid. Don''t make me waste it." Because of the attack of the beasts yesterday, his master arranged a new house to them near the Stone Hall for his safety and his family. He insisted this idea for a long time, but Laz always denied it, so he decided to do it on his own. That way, Laz was no way to refute.


    Though Laz wanted to refute, the expenses were already been paid. "Thank you, master," Laz clasped his fist as he sincerely bowed.


    "No need to thank me. As your master, your safety is my priority."


    Laz smiled at him with admiration.


    "Where did you go this whole day?" Asked Lawa. He has been searching for his disciple but to no avail.


    "I went to the mountain located at the north side to prepare for tomorrow''s selection," replied Laz.


    "Good. Though you don''t know the content of the selection, it''s better to be prepared," Lawa''s commented.


    The diligence of Laz made his master admire him more, but Laz didn''t notice it. For him, it was something he should do.


    ...


    Coming home, Laz was greeted by his younger brother.


    "Big brother, this house is big," Saz exclaimed.


    Laz nodded. Just as he entered the house, a lot of partition greeted his sight.


    Laz familiarized himself to the house. There were four rooms, a kitchen, a dining room, a small garden at the back of the house.


    "Master''s truly rich," Laz commented under his breath.


    His mother was already sleeping. Laz looked at his brother and said, "You also need to sleep now."


    "Yes big brother," Saz entered a room next to his mother. "Good night brother."


    "Good night Saz," Laz patted Saz''s head. "Have a good sleep."


    Saz cutely nodded.


    Laz entered his room next to his brother. He slipped his hand to his pocket and picked the note of Kalipsi.


    Just touching it, he could feel the lingering energy of the young man.


    He was startled to see what was written.


    "Participate on the upcoming selection," Laz read the note. "Even if he didn''t tell me this, I will participate in it." He couldn''t get the point of the young man. "Wait up... I forgot to ask if they will also participate."


    He stood up and was going to open the door to inquire the three if they are going to participate when he suddenly remembered that he didn''t know where the three live.


    "Urghhh! How did I forget to ask?"

 57 NOW I KNOW

    The sun was already up covering the darkness of the night.


    Uno lazily stretched out his body.


    Just as he was about to went out, someone knocked on his door.


    "Who''s there?" asked he.


    "Your servant is here to deliver your meal," said a masculine voice.


    "Come in."


    A man in his twenty entered his room with a tray full of food.


    "Thank you," said Uno.


    "It''s my honor to serve you!" the man said beamingly. The moment he was assigned to deliver the food for the Kingdom''s student, Uno, he didn''t hesitate to accept it.


    "By the way, I''m Yan." The man introduced himself. Though he wasn''t sure if the youth in front of him will accept his introduction.


    "I''m Uno," Uno said with a smile decorating his face.


    His action made Yan be flabbergasted. He did not truly anticipate it. ''They''re too good.'' he commented at his heart.


    "Gotta go. Hope you enjoy your breakfast." The man bowed respectfully before he left.


    "Such a good person," Uno commented on his heart.


    ...


    Uno slipped on his room and dragged Kalipsi to Tala''s room.


    The moment they entered, they raised their foot slowly and lightly not to made a sound for they saw Tala leaning on his table with no motion.


    "He''s asleep again. That''s good," Kalipsi murmured under his breath. He could barely see him fall asleep.


    The two peeked at the things on the table.


    They found out a scroll where a map was drawn.


    It was drawn simply, but the two couldn''t fathom where it was.


    There was a seemingly vast land that was closed by a circle. From then, a line seemingly like route pierced through that circle and traveled straight to three seas and three lands.


    "This..." the two couldn''t find a word.


    Three seas and three lands?


    What does it mean?


    "Why would Tala draw a circle over this land," Uno asked the man beside him. The land that has the vastest space has a circle for an unknown reason.


    "I don''t know?"


    Not understanding the map, they give up and just idly sit to the bedside waiting for Tala to wake up.


    ...


    At the heart of the north side of the land, a square stood still as it was filled up with students wearing their proud brown robes. This is where the selection will be held.


    The center of the square was a platform.


    Datu Lakan, with his eight elders, sat on a stage in front of the platform. They have the best view towards the platform.


    The students spectating the selection began to made sounds.


    "The students of the Butuan Kingdom are already here?"


    "Yes, that''s what I heard."


    "And they''re also too young!"


    "My uncle said that they arrived the day before yesterday in the Beast Hall. You know, his working there."


    "How strong could they be?"


    "I bet it is the strength that you could not be compared with."


    This was the topics that were going around.


    These students haven''t participated in the battle during the attack of the hoard of beasts, so no one has seen Kalipsi and Uno exhibiting their strength except for the soldiers.


    "Senior Dilaw, have you seen the appearance of these three students?" Hearing the conversation of the surrounding students, Dane couldn''t help but be curious.


    "No, I did not. The moment Datu Lakan arrange their living quarter, no one have seen them came out." Dilaw was no ordinary student, after all, so his connections we''re wider than his so-called subordinate.


    The corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Yan. He closed his distance and said in a low but threatening voice, "I heard you deliver the food of these three students of the kingdom this morning. Can you describe us their appearances?"


    Yan''s sight immediately blacken. For all the students he was bumped into, why it was Dilaw?


    He hates Dilaw for being so rude to his seniors and using his Family''s wealth to bully others. Fortunately, he has elder Kantin-aw on his side.


    "I don''t have time," Yan said as he speeds up his pace and walked away.


    "That damn Yan really didn''t know where his place is," Gab cursed.


    Dilaw was frustrated by Yan''s words. He suddenly has the urged to pummel someone. A struck of an idea came into his mind. "Let''s settle first the number between these three idiots," said he while his face was decorated by an evil smile.


    Understanding his meaning, his five subordinate nodded and followed suit. Their eyes were seemingly searching for someone. And when they were unable to, they found a place to sit in and wait for the selection to begin.


    ...


    "Elder Katin-aw, are the students of the Kingdom already here," asked Elder Lawa. The day the Datu called their presence was the day he needed something important thing to do. That''s why he was unable to answer his call.


    During the attack of the hoard of beasts, he was responsible for the safety of the citizens, so he was unable to meet up the three.


    Katin-aw was the same as him. Though he saw the three during their first visit, he couldn''t participate in the battle too.


    "I could not see their presence," Elder Katin-aw said.


    "I already ordered my soldier to lead the trio here. They will be here sooner." Datu Lakan said.


    "Elder Lawa, your contribution this time is really big. Expect a reward from me," Datu Lakan commented.


    "No need Datu Lakan. It''s my duty after all," Elder Lawa smiled awkwardly.


    Datu Lakan and the elders chuckled.


    ''Truly an elder,'' they all commented at their heart.


    "By the way, where did you bought such many and amazing stones?" asked Datu Lakan.


    "Ah! There are three youths who delivered it to the Stone Hall. I didn''t probe their existence afraid that they might have a powerful backing."


    "Good!" Datu Lakan agreed to his decision. It wasn''t nice to probe the other party.


    Just as he finished his words, three youths wearing red blood robes walked on the entrance. Leading the three was his most trusted aid, Sipa.


    "That''s them!" one of the students shouted saying their appearances.


    The students who heard him followed his hand that was pointing the direction of the three red-clad youths till all of the students noticed they''re indifferent looked and followed suit.


    Sipa didn''t care about those students. All he care was to send their esteemed guest to where his Datu is.


    Fortunately, the trio didn''t demand anything to him along the way and he couldn''t believe it.


    Is that how magnanimous, good and kind the students there?


    Walking through the pathway next to the platform, Gab could clearly see the appearance of the three. He shivered to his seat. Dilaw was not far from his situation either and the four others.


    "Did we just threaten the students of the Kingdom?" Dilaw''s voice was quivering.


    "I''m afraid that''s true senior," Dane responded. His skin crawled just the thought of his threatening the three youths days ago.


    The appearances of the three truly assembled the appearances of the trio they met the day after yesterday. That made them fright in horror.


    Their faces were ashen white as if there were no blood circulating their body.


    Fortunately, they were stopped by Laz.


    The thought stuck to Dilaw''s mind, ''Did I was saved by Laz?''


    His subordinates also thought the same way.


    Sipa continues forward till he finally reached the distance of his Datu.


    He clasped his fist and without any words, he back off and gestured the three to move forward.


    Datu Lakan waved his hand dismissing Sipa.


    "This way!" Elder Kantin-aw pointed the vacant seat arranged for the three.


    The three bowed and said, "Thank you!"


    Elder Lawa almost staggered to his seat. He cleared his throat and said, "You didn''t notify me that you are the students of the Kingdom."


    Uno smiled sincerely and responded, "We''re sorry if we have caused a misunderstanding to you elder Lawa."


    Elder Lawa smiled awkwardly and said, "I...It''s not like that."


    "You know them?" Noticing the conversation of the two, Datu Lakan asked.


    "Yes, your majesty. They''re the one who sold the stones." Elder Lawa didn''t hesitate to respond.


    Datu Lakan and the other elders nodded in understanding.


    ''As expected to the students of the Kingdom.'' He remarked on his heart.


    Datu Lakan thought a question for the three, "If there''s someone that has good talent and skills but unable to meet the top 20, would you consider them?"


    Kalipsi was silent for a moment waiting for Tala to respond, but he heard no sound. He looked at Datu Lakan and with a smile, he said, "Yes, we can consider it."


    Datu Lakan and his elders surfaced a wondrous expression.


    ...


    Laz has just arrived at the square, suddenly, the corner of his eyes saw familiar figures sitting next to Datu Lakan.


    He instinctively covered his mouth. ''Is that them?''


    "Is that really them?"


    His question was answered immediately by the Datu who stood up and announced, "My beloved students, next to me are the students of the kingdom, Tala, Kalipsi and Uno. They are tasked to overlook this selection. If you did impress these three young gentlemen, they might have a second thought of your talents. Good luck everyone."


    Just as his last word echoed to the square, each student cheered up.


    Laz couldn''t help to staggered to where he stood. Thinking of it now, he realized how strong truly those students of the kingdom were.


    "Now I know!" Laz remarked.

 58 LAKAN FAMILYs SELECTION 1

    An old man entered the platform. He gazed to the students sitting quietly surrounding the platform. With his hoarse voice, he said, "The selection will determine your specialness. There will be two rounds.


    "First round is each one of you will choose which among the eight categories you want to partake. These eight categories represent the eight major Halls. The Beast Hall, Stone Hall, Apothecary Hall, Physician Hall, Education Hall, Artisan Hall, Fighter Hall, and Poison Hall.


    "After you choose your desired categories, go to the Hall and ensure that your name is listed. Each Hall will have its own qualifications, so be sure that what you choose is what you excel most. The top 10 will the only students who can proceed to the next round.


    "The next round will be announced after the first round ended."


    The old man paused a second and said, "The competition will now begin."


    Ending his words, the crowd slowly dispersed.


    Each elder also bid their farewell to the Datu to overlook the selection on the Halls they are running.


    For there were only three of the students of the Kingdom, Kalipsi, Uno, and Tala decided to assign themselves a specific Halls to overlook simultaneously.


    Uno was assigned at Beast Hall and Education Hall.


    At the education Hall, each participant was tasked to answer questions related to the knowledge of the different Halls.


    A thick bond of paper was placed on each participant''s table in one go. Those thick questioners made them gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    It was noon already, but most of the participant was in the middle of the questioner.


    Uno left the Education Hall and went to the Beast Hall.


    Elder Katin-aw supervised the said selection on his Hall.


    The selection began.


    The participants were dispatched to a mountain where roaming low-level beasts were.


    The role of the Beast Hall was simple. Each participant will just need to tame a beast. The higher the level and the ferocious the beast is, the higher the rank of the participant.


    They only have all day to do the task.


    Uno, who was sitting next to Elder Katin-aw, leisurely spectated to the side, waiting for the end of it.


    Uno decided to personally watch the performance of each participant.


    He discreetly sneaked in a mountain where the students were.


    On his way, he saw the participant doing their best to tame a beast on the time allotted.


    Taming a beast is actually a hardrous job and took a lot of time, but because they have only a day to do that, sweats already dropping on their forehead.


    The sun starting to show off its glorious sun rays, Uno continuously spectating the students.


    On the edge of a cliff, he saw a familiar figure, the man who delivered his breakfast, Yan.


    The man was patiently squatting while his all ears.


    This picked the interest of Uno. He stood on a trunk of a tree and watched Yan.


    Yan has been searching for any traces of a certain beast, and now that he found it, he was so eager to tame it.


    Though he lost most of his time to found it, he felt relieved that he finally able to capture and tame it.


    He materialized seeds. It was yellow and as the size of a baby''s fist.


    ''Such extravagant.'' Uno couldn''t help but comment in his heart.


    That seeds were known as the yellow corn. Foods for most of the flying beasts.


    It can rarely obtain because of scarcity, that''s why it''s price on the market was really high. Whenever there was some yellow corn, the flying beasts fight for it.


    It was not only delicious but also full of energy that helps them achieve power.


    Yan put each seed on the ground with a fixed distance till he reaches a small cave.


    inside, he put three seeds.


    Doing all his preparation, he hid under the bushes near the cave and held a rope that connected to the vine gate hidden above the cave.


    ''Ah, he wanted to imprison the beast first.'' Uno summed up. He was going to leave when suddenly, the corner of his eyes saw a beast.


    The plumage is all white with red undertail coverts tipped white, yellowish undertail and pale yellow underwings. Its wide back can accommodate two people.


    The beast was near its second breakthrough. It''s becoming a D beast!


    ''Red-ventedcockatoo!'' Uno recognized the beast.


    It was a prideful beast that unable to stand the presence of a human.


    But it was easy to entice as long as one has enough good food to feed it.


    It was slowly approaching a cliff seemingly smelling something.


    Uno decided to leave but before he can hop out, another figure caught his eyes.


    A young lady approaching the cliff in the opposite direction.


    The young lady was strolling forward until her figure was seen by Yan.


    ''Damn it!'' Yan frustratingly thought.


    ''This will be a good show!'' Uno leaned on the tree and continued to watch. ''The lady or the beast!'' He teasingly remarked on his heart.


    The red-vented cockatoo ate the first seed and followed the second seed.


    The lady was closing her distance to the beast.


    Yan was becoming restless. If he leaves his post, he wouldn''t be able to catch the beast, but if he didn''t interfere the lady, the beast will surely attack the lady.


    The beast was already in front of the cave. Only a seed to eat, and the beast will reach the cave, but this time, the lady''s figure approached the cliff already. Just a meter away to the radar of the beast.


    This time, Yan didn''t hesitate. He tied the rope next to a trunk of a tree and discreetly approached the lady.


    "Uhm, young miss, what makes you come here?" Yan asked with a smile.


    "Se...senior Yan! Ah, sorry, I was just strolling trying to find a beast," the lady explained.


    "If you walk back and continue east, you will find a lot of E beast there," Yan suggested.


    "This... Thank you senior!" The lady bowed respectfully before she left.


    When he didn''t saw the silhouette of the lady, Yan discreetly approached the cave only to found out that the red-vented cockatoo was already left the place with his yellow corn vanished.


    Yan deeply sighs as he looked at the darkening horizon. "There no much time anymore."


    Yan hurriedly went down the mountain and looked for any beast.


    A boar passed by his sight. Yan was going to follow and tamed it when the corner of his sight saw a familiar figure hiding in the bushes waiting to strike. It was his junior.


    Yan could go there and directly steal the boar from his junior. As a senior, his junior surely will not refute, but he wasn''t that kind of person.


    Yan hurriedly dashed to the opposite direction to search for any kind of beast, but because the sun was setting already, Yan could only go back and head to the direction he suggested to the lady.


    There were five beasts left and all of it was the lower level beast.


    Yan didn''t hesitate to tame one. Though he knows that he will not win through its grade, he couldn''t disgrace his master by bringing none tamed beast. Just he was finished to tamed one, a bell rung from outside the mountain. It was the sound of the end of the selection.


    Seeing the beast on his side, Yan could only clench his fists and bit his lower lip as tears were threatening to fall, but he was able to suppress it.


    "Sorry master, this disciple of yours let you down."


    Uno noticed and heard all of it. "Such a good one," he commented on his heart.


    ...


    At the platform in front of the Beast Hall, each participant lined up to an open area to appraised their tamed beast.


    "Woah, your beast was good!"


    "Just my luck."


    "Who do you think will be the first place?"


    "It should be Yan without a doubt."


    "His the disciple of the best beast tamer after all."


    These were the conversation going around.


    After the bell rung, they saw the silhouette of Yan strolling down the mountain with a lower level beast?


    "What is happening?"


    The participants gathered around Yan eagerly waiting for him to explain. Alas! They didn''t hear a word.


    Yan looked at his master who was sitting at a seat in the midst of the platform, only to found out that his master was also looking at him.


    His master gave him a smile as if telling, ''it''s okay.''


    After the registration thingy, Elder Kantin-aw gestured a middle-aged man next to him to say what he needed to say.


    The middle-aged stood up and said, "Everyone, we will let those who pass this round know that they pass through a letter tomorrow. If you didn''t receive one, I think you know what it means." Saying so, the participants full of anticipation for tomorrow.

 59 LAKAN FAMILYs SELECTION 2

    Yan went home downcasted. He lay his body on his bed as he faced the ceiling of his room with his gloomy expression. After a minute, he fell asleep.


    The corner of his eyes dropped tears that he didn''t even notice.


    ...


    At the middle of the night, 12 figures were sitting on a round table with Datu Lakan sitting at the high back chair arranged for him.


    Eight of them were old men, they were the elders of the Lakan Family while the three of them were wearing their red blood robes with a young complexion, they were the students of the Butuan Kingdom.


    Each elder handed over pieces of paper to everyone presents containing the name of the top ten and their scores.


    Datu Lakan and his seven elders were puzzled seeing the result of the Beast Hall selection.


    Yan isn''t in the list?


    They simultaneously looked at Elder Katin-aw, but immediately diverted their gazes to the paper to avoid being sensed by elder Katin-aw who was busy skimming the result.


    Kalipsi read the name of Laz who also passes.


    When everyone was done skimming the content and hearing no complaints, Datu Lakan said to elder Tali, the elder of the Education Hall, "Prepare letters for these top ten and deliver it tomorrow before the dawn."


    "Yes, your highness." Elder Tali bowed respectfully.


    "The next round is where these top ten will group each other into eight with each different skills.


    " We will let them choose their group." Datu Lakan cleared his throat as he asked the trio, "Because there is an excess of four, could you consider them?"


    "It''s no problem, as long as they qualify," Kalipsi replied.


    "Thank you!" Datu Lakan surveyed his elders and said, "As you all heard, because of the consideration of these three students, we will have three top three groups."


    Everyone present nodded in understanding.


    Elder Katin-aw restlessly surveyed the faces of everyone presents. He was hesitant to say something, but he eventually gathered his confidence. He opened his mouth to say something, but a young voice suddenly sounded made him close his mouth.


    "I have someone to recommend," Uno said. He looked at Tala and Kalipsi asking their permission.


    Understanding his gazed, Tala and Kalipsi nodded.


    Katin-aw was waiting patiently to finish Uno''s word.


    "Who it is?" Datu Lakan asked respectfully.


    "It is Yan, from the Beast Hall."


    ''Yan?'' This name echoed to the ears of the elders, especially Elder Katin-aw. What he wanted to say was to recommend his own disciple Yan. His eyes shone bright waiting for confirmation.


    Before Datu Lakan can approve, Tala said, "As the next round needed each group right members, we should also recommend other participants to each Halls." Didn''t wait for others to say something, Tala continued, "I recommend Puti from Stone Hall, Atu from Apothecary Hall, and Dawag from Physician Hall."


    The participants Tala recommended weren''t that great but she believes they can stand a fight.


    ''This...'' The elders assigned to the three Halls were stunned. All the name Tala have recommended were unfamiliar to their ears.


    ''New participants or from the tribe under their Family?''


    All the students on their Halls were either they have met them or heard their name. But because the three names was neither the two, they made a bold guess that they were from tribes.


    "I recommend Cite from Artisan Hall, Sada from Fighter Hall, and Sul from Poison Hall," said Kalipsi.


    Cite and Sul were familiar names to the elders, but Sada wasn''t.


    "I recommend Ali from Education Hall," said Uno.


    "That''s great! I accept your recommendation." Datu Lakan immediately sounded. He was afraid that the three wouldn''t notice any of the students in the Family, but hearing their recommendations, it made his heart be glad.


    They were all the strongest students he has ever seen.


    The elders also felt the way he feels.


    Elder Katin-aw was the happiest of them all for his disciple was given another chance to win.


    ''What did he do to caught the interest of Uno though?'' Elder Katin-aw was curious. He suddenly has the urge to ask his disciple right after their discussion ended.


    After the discussion ended, they all went back to their respective room.


    As usual, Tala didn''t sleep. Instead, she sneaked out to her room. She found a waterfall just at the back of civilization. Surveying her surroundings and finding no presence of a human, she began to meditate.


    She put up a wall formation and sat cross legs. Purifying her energy was becoming hard especially to the place that lacks heavenly energy.


    No other choice, Tala materialized twenty energy stones and surrounded herself from it.


    The energy stone floated around her. Then, its energy was slowly absorbing by Tala''s body.


    Tala was absorbed to her meditation that she didn''t realize that another asterisk was showing a sign of appearance. But after all the energy of the energy stones, we''re absorbed, the asterisk vanished.


    Tala could only sigh. ''Not enough.''


    ...


    At the Butuan Kingdom, two figures strode discreetly outside the private residence of Saba.


    The two perfectly blended with the darkness.


    This happened in succeeding seven days, but the two didn''t happen to meet their goals. This time, they will achieve the result they were waiting for.


    Two black-clad men with masks that only their sharp eyes were visible, dashed unceremonially inside the private room of Saba.


    Saba who was sitting seemingly waiting for someone, look up the dark sky with a gloomy face as if there''s no hope that will befall before him anymore.


    With the whisper of air, the two masked figures stood in front of Saba.


    "Saba, here''s the poison." A black-clad man put ten bottles on his table.


    "I can handle it myself. I don''t need your poison." Saba denied the man.


    "Just in case, take it." The other man insisted.


    "I said I can handle it." Saba furrowed his brows.


    "Our plan shouldn''t be delayed because of you. If you fail, then I believe that the head of your grandson will be delivered soon." The black-clad man threatened.


    "I know what to do. I don''t need the help of my disciples. I can do it." Saba insistently denied the poison. His grandson was in predicament situation already, he couldn''t add another innocent especially his disciples.


    The man materialized a wooden box. It looks like a jewelry box but inside made Saba quiver in fear. That was the storage ring of his son that he gave to his grandson.


    "If we don''t see any result in this week, the chopped hand of your grandson will next to be put in that box." Finishing his words, the two men vanished without a trace or they thought so.


    Saba who was immersed in watching the ring in the box jolted as he heard a familiar voice as soon as the two black men vanished. Is it a coincidence or she has seen everything?


    But the worst nightmare came like a heavy rock smashing his head.


    "I heard everything." Salina sat quietly confronting Saba.


    Saba immediately surged his energy ready to fight Salina who was sitting nonchalantly in the visitors'' chair.


    "No rush Teacher Saba. I''m not here to fight with you, but to offer help." Salina looked at him indifferently.


    "Help? Who do you think you''re kidding?" Saba didn''t want to drag anymore person as he believes that they can do nothing against those monsters. "You should just stay away and I will not pursue this matter of yours barging in."


    Salina didn''t pay any more heed to Saba as she examines the poison in his table. Saba tried to pull it off but Salina insisted on examining it.


    "They''re planning on killing the strongest fighters in the capital using human mediums?" Salina realized that the poisons were like bombs. If someone takes it, he will surely die when he uses his energy. Not only he will die, but even those five meters away from him will surely meet their end too.Even the top-notch fighter in the capital will not survive. It was only a low tier poison, but the energy of the people in the land didn''t amount much.Salina did not dare to open it.


    One hour had passed and the two kept their mouth shut.

 60 LAKAN FAMILYs SELECTION 3

    Saba couldn''t take the silence anymore. He again tried to drive away Salina. "Teacher Salina, you can report this matter to the Sultan if you want to. You can go now."


    "Are you sure?" Those questions where like a bomb that was ticking on Saba''s chest, but he was already in the edge of a cliff and he couldn''t afford to drag Salina with him.


    "As I said, you can do anything you want." Saba believed that''s there no way to turn the event upside down. In order to save his grandson, he was ordered to use his disciples as a medium to kill the strongest fighters of the capital. If Salina reported the matter, he will demand the black masked men to see his grandson before the higher-ups move and save his grandson by himself.


    He knows that he wasn''t matched to those black-clad men but he doesn''t care about his life. He treasures his grandson''s life more.


    Saving him was his priority.


    Salina curved a faint smile. She did not move an inch as he watched Saba crazily drive her away. A moment later, a figure showed up inside the room.


    Saba jolted in surprise as this figure came barging in without a warning too.


    "Young miss, I now know the location of Ada." Second reported.


    Second was with Salina a moment ago. He followed the two masked men in order to locate their location.


    ''Ada?'' Saba came into frenzy hearing those words. "Who the heck are you? Where''s Ada?" He grabbed the collar of Second who''s kneeling in front of Salina.


    Salina grabbed his wrist and said, "Relax. I said it, I came here to offer help."


    Saba froze. He couldn''t help to say, "Salina, I am stronger than you but there''s nothing I can do about those monstrous creatures. Their energy was far stronger than mine. I''m afraid that there''s nothing we can do, but to heed their demand. If they knew that I''m rebelling against them, they will kill him." His voice was full of hysteria. He looks again to Second. This time, he regains his composure. "Say, where''s Ada? I will take care of it."


    Second didn''t open his mouth.


    Salina took the initiative. "Even if you don''t agree, we will eventually strike them down."


    Saba was being restless. The man in front of him knew where''s Ada was. He can go there and try to save him by himself, but the man didn''t have the thought of opening his mouth.


    Saba inhaled deeply and thought of the pros of it. He scrutinized the man only to found out nothing.


    ''How is this possible?'' Saba gulped.


    There are only two possibilities, either the man has a higher level than him or he was skillfully hiding his level. But either the two, he couldn''t help but be amazed at his skills.


    He decided to take part.


    ''Maybe, this way I can save my grandson.'' He held that little hope of his.


    "What should I do?"


    Salina couldn''t decide yet. So she replied, "Wait after a week. I will tell you everything."


    Saba felt frustrated. If it was a week later, the masked men will surely act before they can for he was given a week only. He immediately said, "Those masked men will come to visit me after a week. If they didn''t find any result, they will surely kill my grandson." He was out of his wits anymore.


    Salina fell into a dilemma. Tala will arrive a week later, she couldn''t decide yet.


    After a minute of thinking, a simple plan came into her mind.


    Salina confronted Second and asked, "How many and strong they are?"


    Second didn''t hesitate to reply saying, "They are ten in total. Two of them are comparable to grandmaster and the rest are astral masters."


    Salina nodded in understanding. But unknown to the two, Saba shivered in fear.


    Astral masters? And two of them are Grandmasters?


    How can a mere master like him be compared to them?


    Before he could digest those words, another word made his skin crawl.


    "How many percents we have the chance to win?" Salina asked.


    "This..." Saba couldn''t find a word. ''Are they going to strike first? But how?''


    "100 percent young miss." Second confidently replied. With the ten men under Salina, Second was confident of their strength.


    "Good." Salina smiled at his confident.


    Saba heard a word that he couldn''t fathom. ''Young miss?'' These words echoed to Saba''s ears as he indifferently glanced at Salina. Saba knew that young miss was an address often use for those young ladies on a family who have power on certain land.


    As far as he knew, Salina was a teacher and according to her biography, she came from one of the tribes of Alakdan Family that almost ceased to exist.


    "Gather the other tomorrow afternoon and let them know this plan." Salina discussed her plan to Second, purposely letting Saba heard it.


    As Saba listen more, his eyes widen.


    Seeing the desired result she wanted, Salina curved a faint smile.


    ...


    The morning breeze caressed the face of Yan. He stretched out his body and do his morning light exercise routine.


    For he was living at the Beast Hall, he did his exercises inside of his room.


    Not expecting someone, he blurted out when a sudden knock reverberated at his room.


    ''Who could it be?'' Yan pondered. He slowly opened his door.


    A figure of a brown-clad young man with his slender bag greeted his sight. His crest was a combination of an open book surrounded by tucked leaves.


    Uno immediately recognized the young man. A student from the Education Hall.


    The young man clasped his fist and said, "Good morning."


    "Good morning," said Yan.


    The young man put his hand to the bag and skimmed the letter seemingly finding a specific one. Achieving his goal, he said, "Yan Galing, 25th room. Am I right?"


    "Yes, that''s me."


    "Good. Here''s a letter." The young man shoves the letter. "Have a good day senior Yan."


    As Yan gazed towards the letter, the young man hurriedly leaves his place.


    The young man knew him, but he eventually read his name and address just for his liking.


    Yan was stunned. He wanted to ask the young man about the letter, but when he raised his head, the figure of the young man vanished.


    He checked the corridor along with his room, but that man really has vanished. Only his juniors


    walking to and fro was what he saw.


    Yan sat on his chair and prepared his breakfast.


    He opened the letter with a spoon in his mouth.


    Reading the letter, he blurted out and chocked himself.


    ''Congratulations, you passed the first round. After receiving this letter, go to the North gate.''


    "How did I pass?" Yan couldn''t believe it. He flipped the letter and found out his name really written on it.


    He knew that his beast was just a low-level one.


    "I pass?"


    "I pass!"


    There''s only one way to make sure I pass.


    As he remembered the instruction, he hurriedly tidied himself and go there.


    ...


    Laz with his other competitors stood outside the North City''s gate.


    After three minutes, a middle-aged man wearing his brown robe with a crest of a sword entangled with a shield, a symbol of someone from Fighter Hall, stood in front of him.


    The man roll calls the names of the participants.


    When Yan heard his name, his eyes shone brightly. He suddenly has the urge to jump and shout ''I really pass'', but he was able to suppress it.


    The man announced, "This second round mandated all of you to form a group of eight. Each group should have different members


    from different Halls."


    The participants felt mixed feelings of joy, dejected and in between. Because some of them have friends with the same Hall just like Dilaw and Gab, from the artisan Hall, who also passed.


    Not bothering to the feelings of the participants, the middle-aged man continued, "I will send each group to the different region of the Grey Forest. We hid twenty flags all over the forest.


    "The rule is simple, gather as many flags as your group can within this day. The more your group can have, the more possibility your group being rank higher than the rest.


    "Only the top three will pass. Remember, you can do all sort of thing. We didn''t limit it, but it should not result in taking the life of your co-participants. There are watchers watching over your action."


    Can do all sort of things?


    Some participants rejoiced, some felt downcasted.


    It just means that they can rob someone group''s flag, and on the other hand, they can also be rob.


    Finishing his words, the middle-aged man let the participants group themselves.

 61 LAKAN FAMILYs SELECTION 4

    "Laz, wanna join our group?" Yan, with four students from different Halls beside him, approached Laz.


    Laz looked at the four participants that at the sides of Yan. There was Cite from the Artisan Hall and Sul from the Poison Hall, both of which were familiar to him. The other two were foreign to him.


    Understanding Laz''s gaze, the two introduced themselves. "I''m Sada from the Fighter Hall. I came from the Blue Cloud tribe. I was just admitted to the Fighter Hall half a year ago."


    He wanted to point out that he was a new student. Traveling from their tribe to the Lakan Family took half a year at most. If Kalipsi was there, he would recognize the place, but not the young man. Their place was far from the capital of the tribe, after all.


    "I''m Atu from the Apothecary Hall. My story is just like Sada''s. I came from the Red cloud tribe" His words were slow and showed a tinge of nervousness.


    ''A timid one,'' Laz commented in his heart.


    "There''s no issue for me," said Laz.


    "Good. Now we''re only short of two."


    Yan surveyed his surrounding and found two students wandering around. They looked like new students too! He decided to ask them in the group.


    As expected, they were really new students. They were Dawag from Physician Hall and Ali from Education Hall. Yan asked the two because he knew how hard it was to fit in a new environment.


    Yan''s action was as clear as day to Laz. New students were hardly noticed by the other students. They usually end up alone until they achieve a certain degree of fame. In short, they are invisible. Yan decided to ask them to join their group out of pure concern.


    Cite also thought about it, but she didn''t voice it out.


    ''Though they are new students, passing the first round means that they aren''t simple.'' Cite thought.


    If they knew that except for Laz, the rest of them were recommended, they would surely think they were destined to meet.


    Just as they finished forming groups, the students of Butuan Kingdom arrived. Laz immediately hid behind Yan, who was taller than him a little. This made Yan suspicious his action.


    Kalipsi started his speech to give them courage. As his speech went on, Uno was busy with surveying the participants. He saw familiar figures as well as new faces.


    After his speech, the middle-aged man led the participants to Grey forest. The elders didn''t show up for they were preparing inside the Grey forest. They were planting radars everywhere so that they can monitor the movement of each group. If an accident occurs, they would be able to rescue them.


    The middle-aged man materialized a wooden bowl and said, "Representatives of each group gather here and pick your representative number."


    Cite volunteered. She picked number seven.


    To make sure that each group will not have an early clash, the middle-aged man, with the help of the students of the Butuan Kingdom, divided the participants into four and sent them in different paths, the North, East, South, and West with a time interval.


    Before Tala could do her job to overlook the competition, she heard a muttering sounds of a man in a spasmodic manner. It was like a child that was just starting to read word after word.


    Even though she listened carefully, she could only vaguely hear the words being whispered into her ears.


    ''The White Incantation,'' she perceived.


    ¡­


    In a distance place, inside a vestige, three young scholars were deciphering ancient text that was written under an old gigantic rock statue of a man with his two pairs of wide-open wings.


    It''s 10 meters in height!


    "Senior Habagat, are you sure it isn''t a cursed incantation?" A lady in her early twenties asked.


    Her stature was slim, curly yellow hair and dark yellow eyes.


    "Lady Add, Habagat is busy. Stop asking him." A blond-haired man commented.


    "I''m not asking you, senior Az. I''m asking Senior Habagat. Right senior?" Add crossed her arms whilst twinkling her eyes.


    "Lady Add, I wouldn''t be able to concentrate if you will keep bothering me." Habagat said with a tinge of displeasure.


    Add shut her mouth hearing his displeased tone. Seeing Add finally behave, he continued to decipher the ancient writings. Habagat murmured the words he read, slow and stuttering. Add and Az, couldn''t hear him, so they decided to close their distance and listen carefully.


    "White Incantation." Habagat planted these two words to his mind.


    He continued reading in a spasmodic manner, "You are the most blessed entity of heaven. You are the source of peace, the strength of Justice, and the key to heaven. Lend your strength and be our light."


    Finishing it, Habagat took a deep breath. Before he could gather his thoughts, an energetic voice asked, "What does it mean, Senior Habagat?"


    "Yah, what does it mean?" Az asked again.


    Habagat turned around and faced the two. Organizing his thoughts, Habagat parted his lips saying, "This kind of incantation, well, it''s like calling the presence of a guardian. More precisely, it is asking for their help."


    Add''s eyes widen as she listens to his explanation while Az surfaced a serious expression.


    "This is really the vestige of Guardians! This is good. Let''s report it to my father. I wonder what will be his expression when he learns that you finally deciphered it, senior Habagat."


    Add was excited. She couldn''t imagine how will her father react if he knew about their discovery.


    But unlike Add,Az reacted differently, "Senior Habagat, what do you think of it? Is that still effective?"


    "I''m not sure. An incantation should create an effect after reading it, but ''till now, there are no changes to our surroundings." Habagat explained as he surveyed their surroundings.


    "Senior Habagat, should we try chanting it whilst meditating. You know that powerful chants need energy, right?" Az suggested.


    "That will do. Good point Az."


    "Then who will try? Az?" Add looked at Az then at Habagat.


    Az was caught off guard. Though he wanted to, he couldn''t take a risk just to satisfy his curiosity. With an awkward smile, he said, "Senior Habagat, Lady Add, let''s just forget what I said."


    "I will try it," Habagat said confidently. He faced the two with a serious expression and said, "If something goes wrong, leave this place immediately and inform the Datu."


    He wasn''t sure what will happen if he chants the White Incantation. Though a little nervous, he couldn''t just leave this opportunity. In his heart, he knew the incantation was really related to the Guardians.


    Seeing their Senior Habagat being serious, the duo could only nod.


    "Good!"


    Habagat sat cross legs. Surging his energy out of his body, the surrounding air was disturbed, making their robes float gently. Again, Habagat read the words, "You are the most blessed entity of heaven. You are the source of peace, the strength of Justice and the key to heaven. Lend your strength and be our light."


    This time, the trio saw the words emitted golden lights that pressed together midair until it was only the size of a pea. Then, it flew towards his forehead and seeped through his skin, until it vanished. This sudden event made the trio fall into a daze.


    The gigantic statue rumbled and cracks were kept popping out from every part of the statue. The cracks spread ''till the statue couldn''t hold anymore. It broke into smithereens. This made the trio snap out of their daze.


    They waited for more than ten minutes, before deciding the leave the place because they were waiting for the arrival of a guardian.


    "Seems like the guardian has truly vanished?" Az commented.


    "We couldn''t be sure about that. What if the guardians knew that we didn''t really need their help? So, they decided not to show up," Add refuted. She''s fanatic when it comes to the guardians after all.


    "You can think what you want to think and I will think what I want inside my mind," Az responded.


    "Tsk!" Lady Add rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s go!" Noticing no abnormalities or changes in the surrounding again, Habagat decided to leave the place. ''I wonder what was that pea size golden energy about?''


    With mixed feelings, the three leave the vestige and planned on reporting it to their Datu.


    ¡­


    When the chanting subsided, Tala looked at her wrist and surfaced the three asterisks she has painstakingly gathered.


    ''Fortunately, the chanter seemed like he deciphering it for the first time. If that chanter really needed help, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to help.''


    She let out a deep sigh.


    Tala let her asterisks vanish. She then started doing her job.

 62 GROUP SEVEN

    Inside the Grey Forest


    "Yan, how do we know the location of the flags?" Asked Cite.


    "Right. We don''t even know what it looks like," Sada added.


    "If they didn''t give us clues before the start of the competition, they must have one at the start." Ali surmised. As a student of the Education Hall, she has read a lot of different kinds of books including the preparations of different kinds of competition.


    "You are right Ali. We should be attentive to our surroundings." Laz commented.


    As they walked inside, Ali noticed the anomaly of the high grass before their eyes. "Let''s take a look that way."


    "Why?" asked Sul. The other members of group seven we''re also confused.


    "That high grass was slanted to the right which is not normal because the direction of the winds is in the opposite direction."


    Yan looked at Ali with pride. ''Looks like my choice is right.''


    Laz also thought that way.


    "Woah. Your eyes are so keen!" Cite praised. ''As expected.'' She thought.


    "Students of the Education Hall were taught to be keen and discreet," Ali timidly refuted.


    "Maybe, but not all students of the Education Hall is as keen and discreet as you," Cite smiled at her.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Ali didn''t know how to respond to their praise. She just smiled awkwardly.


    The high grass was taller than their heights.


    Sada climbed a tree to foresee what''s waiting for them inside.


    When he claimed down, he reported, "There''s a tree surrounded by this high grass. There''s no way around but to enter inside."


    "Hmm! That tree might be where the flag is resting. Let''s do it!" Cite was beaming with anticipation.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Laz suggested, "We need ropes to tie ourselves together. There is a big probability that some of us will lose, and we didn''t know what will happen to us there."


    "That''s a great idea. It will be a pain in the ass if some of us lost." Cite agreed.


    When all of them agree, Yan materialized a rope and tied themselves.


    "Let''s go," Yan said.


    They discreetly entered the high grass with the lead of Sada. He was after all a fighter among them.


    The group seven silhouettes were eaten by the high grass.


    As the group shoving off the high grass with their bare hands, rustles reverberated from the surroundings.


    The group was alarmed.


    "What it is?" Dawag asked. He was in high alert as his group.


    "Shhhh." Cite smoothly sounded.


    When the rustles vanished, Yan said, "Let''s move faster and make your footsteps as light as possible."


    The others nodded in understanding.


    They did what Yan said.


    But after five minutes of silence, they heard another rustle.


    These rustles we''re visibly clearer to their ears and it became clearer as time goes by.


    The rustles came nearer and nearer to them in a speed they could hear.


    "RUN!" Yan shouted to his group members that still rooted to where they stood.


    "Wait... What?" Before Sul could process the information to what was going on, he was dragged.


    Sada ran as fast as he can. As the man in lead, he should not be slow.


    As they ran, the rustles followed them. Its speed became faster than they imagine.


    When the rustles came down, the group stopped their track.


    "What was that?" Asked Atu. His fear was visible to his quivering body.


    "I don''t know." Cite replied.


    The other also shook their heads.


    "Did it gone?" asked Dawag.


    The others just shrugged their shoulders.


    After half a minute of silence, a giant shadow leaped out to their direction.


    Bang!


    Its heavy body made the high grasses bend.


    With a twisted face, Sada shouted, "RUN!"


    Each one of them was going to run in a different direction. Fortunately, they were all tied together.


    It was slender with a pointed head, large eyes, and prominent, thinly furred ears. It has moderately long legs and long, sharp claws. The bald soles of their narrow hint feet possess fleshy pads of variable size. It was two meters in height and three meters in width.


    The giant creature followed behind. It was approaching their distance.


    "We need to do something." Cite commented.


    "It''s a D beast known as Dirt Rat," Yan''s face was grim. "We are in its territory."


    "Territory?"


    "For real?"


    His companions couldn''t believe that they entered a D best territory.


    "Did we just fallen into a trap?" Dawag thought of this possibility.


    Reciprocal to him, Laz said, "We are in the right place. The elders would surely put a trap to drive away the participants."


    With his words, his companions we''re motivated to reach the middle of the high grass.


    "If its D beast, I''m afraid that I don''t have any poisons that will have an effect." Sul voiced out.


    Fortunately, his group didn''t insist to it as they nodded in understanding.


    "They feed on high grasses and any objects with energy. Is there anyone of you has any objects with a high concentration of energy? Those that will entice a D beast," said Yan. The things in his belonging we''re visibly out of questions. The seeds that were given to him by his master was wasted at the first round of the competition. But there''s no room for regret right now. They need to find a solution.


    To his dismay, his group didn''t have any belongings that will entice a D beast.


    "I have an idea," voice out by Atu. His voice though low, everyone has heard him.


    Cite next to him could clearly hear what she was mumbling about. She asked, "What it is?"


    "If we can mix low-level energy stone to its favorite grass, would that be enticing enough?"


    "That''s a great idea." Yan sees hope finally. The other members of group seven also feel the way he feels.


    Laz immediately materialized energy stone. It has the most concentrated energy that he has.


    "Do it." Laz threw it to Atu.


    Yan grabbed some high grass and handed it over to Atu.


    Atu was dumbfounded. If just there wasn''t something after them, he might freeze to where he stands.


    His indifferent attitude noticed by Dawag. "What''s the matter?"


    Atu looked at him and asked lowly, "Where should I put my cauldron?"


    "_" the others


    Apothecarists needed their cauldron in order to made pills, but in their situation, how could Atu mix one if they are running?


    "Couldn''t you do it with just your energy alone? We don''t need a perfect one here. We just need a thing to divert it''s attention away from us." Laz commented.


    After half a minute of silence, Atu said, "I will do my best."


    He looked at Cite and asked, "Can you powder this?"


    "Of course!"


    As they ran, Atu surged his energy and gathered it around the energy stone that made it float.


    He concentrated his energy to the stone and slowly broke it into pieces.


    "Cite, the high grass."


    "How should I put it?"


    "Just sprinkle it over here."


    Cite sprinkles the high grass to the concentrated energy of Atu.


    The energy stone started to melt and mix with the powdered high grass.


    The beast was closing its distance to them, but his group didn''t urge him to hurry up.


    "Come on," Atu murmured under his breath as he tries his hardest to solidified the mixed ingredients.


    Finally, the thing he was making showed a sign of solidifying.


    It began to expand until it reached the radius of half a meter.


    His forehead began to sweat as his energy slowly depleted. "I need more earthly energy. My energy is not enough."


    "How would we able to that?" asked Dawag.


    The others also didn''t understand him.


    Sharing energy? how it is possible?


    But in the apothecary field, two or more apothecarists could combine forces to made pills.


    "Just surge your energy to this ball, I will do the rest."


    "I''ll do it." Cite volunteered.


    She surged her energy towards the ball whilst Atu directing and stabilizing her energy as it touches the ball.


    The Dirt Rat leaped again and blocked their way ahead.


    They all simultaneously halted.


    ''This is bad.'' Sada glanced at Atu and Cite.


    Without further ado, he cut his tie and said, "I''ll buy time."


    He took a fighting stance facing the beast.


    "I will not let you fight alone," Yan also took a fighting stance after he cut his tie.


    "Sure enough. We are after all a group here," Laz cut his tie too and stood in the middle of the two.


    Except for Atu and Cite, the other stood side by side and readied themselves for a fight.


    "Let''s show this beast the strength of group seven!"

 63 TAMING A BEAS

    The dirt rat charged with its head as hard as a rock aiming at them.


    They simultaneously leaped out avoiding its attack, but the dirt rat seemed had read their movements as it stopped it''s momentum and turned to the side charging at Ali.


    "Oh no!" Ali caught off guard. She froze to where she stood.


    Yan and the others have grim expressions seeing the situation.


    Sada, Yan, and Laz called their earthly energy and dashed towards Ali to save her.


    Alas! They were too late. The dirt rat leaped to Ali.


    Bang!


    The high grass dance to the rhythm of the disturbed winds.


    Cite and Atu almost forgot the thing they are doing as they looked at the distance where the booming sounds came from.


    The others froze. Their hearts and minds felt mix emotions.


    But before they could cry or shout in horror, Ali''s silhouette appears 100 meters away from the beast. Her eyes closed.


    Cite and Atu heaved a sigh of relief and continued their job.


    Yan and Laz approached her.


    Yan parted his lips saying, "Well done."


    Hearing his voice, Ali opened her eyes. She looked at Yan and then at Laz. She asked, "What happened?"


    Yan and Laz surprisingly looked at Ali.


    Not understanding their looks, Ali said, "Thank you for saving me."


    These made the two twisted their faces.


    Yan was going to answer her when they heard an explosion.


    Sada, Sul, and Dawag faced the beast, but they were keeping their distance to avoid a direct fight.


    They knew that the body of D beast is hard as a rock.


    "Let''s talk later." Yan sounded. "Go to Cite and Atu."


    Though Ali was disappointed being disregarded in the most critical time, she heed Yan''s instruction. ''Come on Ali, you will just drag them down.'' She consoled herself.


    Yan, Laz, Dawag, Sul, and Sada fought side by side just to buy time. They were keeping their distance for they knew that they couldn''t win head-on.


    The dirt rat suddenly stopped charging at them and seemingly felt something that caught its attention.


    It turned around and its fierce eyes were locked at humans concealing their presence through the high grass.


    They were Atu, Cite and Ali.


    It charged crazily towards them.


    The ball they were solidifying almost ready. Yan, as a beast tamer, had realized the situation.


    "Throw the ball towards the beast! Hurry!" His voice was loud and clear.


    Atu was dumbfounded. The ball was not finished yet.


    Yan didn''t give him a chance to refute as he continued, "It''s okay if it is not finished. JUST THROW IT AWAY!"


    Though the ball wasn''t done to solidify yet, just the reaction of the beast was enough to say that their goal was achieved.


    Cite stopped her energy and nodded to Atu as her signal to do what Yan has instructed.


    Atu stood up and rolled the ball on the ground.


    The beast halted in front of it.


    It smelled the ball and licked it before munching it.


    Finishing it, its fierce eyes that was replaced with innocent one looked intimately at Atu.


    It dashed towards him.


    Atu wasn''t a beast tamer, so he didn''t notice its indifferent attitude. He ran as fast as he could. Cite and Ali on his side were stunned. They couldn''t move an inch.


    The beast just passed by their sight!


    Laz, Sada, Sul, and Dawag weren''t far from the two too either.


    Yan breaks out into laughter seeing Atu being chased by the beast. Tears were threatening to fall as he held his stomach tight. His laughter reverberated to the high grass.


    Though Atu did his best to distance himself from the beast, the speed of the beast was faster than him after all.


    The beast catches up, but instead of the showing its fangs, it lowered its head and rubbed it to the side of Atu seemingly wanted to be pat on its head.


    "This..." Atu was lost of words.


    Yan stopped laughing and explained, "That beast must have like the food you have made for it. It might think it''s more delicious than us, so instead of waging war, it let itself to be tamed in order to taste that ball again. Such an intelligent beast."


    He looked at Atu with a wide smile. "Congratulations! You have just tamed a D beast."


    "_" All of his group members


    "Come on guys, it''s a good thing right. At least now, we don''t need to worry about it." Yan knew how absurd it was.


    An Apothecary managed to tame a beast?


    Taming a beast was a hardrous job. The dirt rat seemed to be easy to tame but if not because of the right food Atu has managed to made, Yan was sure that the beast will not let itself be tame.


    "Okay! Let''s move on." Laz woke up from his dazed.


    The group continued their journey ahead. This time, they didn''t encounter any danger for the D beast was on their side.


    "Ali, how did you escape earlier?" Dawag was curious. As a physician, such a technique is a life saving one. He also wanted to learn it.


    Ali looked at him with puzzlement. She then looked at Yan and Laz only to see their expectation for her to answer too. "I... I also don''t know. When the beast was a meter away from me, I just closed my eyes. When I opened it, I see Laz and Yan already."


    The members of group seven looked at each other as if expecting to hear more explanation.


    Laz tilted his head in puzzlement. "Didn''t you feel anything like something lift you up?"


    Yan fell his gazed to Laz understanding his words. If Ali didn''t feel it, it means ''transportation''.


    Ali shook her head.


    Laz and Yan were stunned.


    ''As I thought!'' Both of them thought.


    Ali was puzzled to his question. She asked, "Why did you ask?"


    Laz slowly walked ahead as he explained, "This is my analysis. I thought that you are saved by the elders, but when I asked you the second question, you shook your head. It just means that someone used the transportation technique. We all know that the elders don''t possess one. So, it means, it was the student of the Butuan kingdom who is watching over us."


    They all know that someone is watching the competition from the dark, but to be watched by the students of the Kingdom personally we''re their pleasure.


    His group brightens up the mood and motivations heighten.


    "That is cool. Now, I am too sure to pass this test and study there." Cite made up her mind.


    "Of course! We will pass this test." The others also agreed.


    "By the way guys, who do you think he is? Kalipsi, Uno or Tala?" Dawag asked curiously.


    "Who cares. I bet they all strong." Atu commented.


    "Maybe you''re right." Cite agreed.


    The other also nodded their heads.


    The group seven arrived at the middle of the high grass. A five meters tree stood high. It doesn''t have any fruits or flowers. It was pure yellow leaves covering its head as its brown hard trunk have visible scratches.


    Hanging to one of its stems was a flag they were looking for!


    "It''s here!" Ali pointed out the triangular red cloth-made flag with its half meter stick.


    Before Sada could extend his arms to get it, Ali warned, "Wait up Sada. The next clue might be connected with it. Let''s observe first before moving it."


    Sada pulled back his thoughts and gesture Ali to go ahead and examine it.


    Yan, Laz, and Cite helped her out. The four of them circled the tree.


    Atu was taking care of his new friend. Sada, Sul, and Dawag guard the place.


    Cite noticed a thin string that sometimes glimmers under the illumination of the sun.


    "Look over here. I think I found something."


    Yan, Laz, and Ali immediately approached her place. Cite pointed out the string that was hardly seen tangled on one of its stems.


    Laz pulled it out carefully in order not to break it. He reached the end of it that was tied on the flag and the other end buried in the ground.


    Sada, Dawag, Sul, and Atu also wanted to spectate came closer.


    Yan found a stem and dug it. Fortunately, it wasn''t that deep. Just half meter deep.


    Inside, they found a red envelope with a red card written these words, ''Heart of calmness.''


    They passed the envelope to each other in order for everyone to see it.


    "What do you think of it?" Yan asked when all of them has finished examining the card.


    Their mouths shut as their minds think.


    After a minute, each one of them looked at each other before they simultaneously said, "The lake!"

 64 THE LAKE

    Hearsay says that there was a lake inside the Grey Forest. That it was the calmest lake one will be able to experience.


    The group seven simultaneously brighten up the mood, but in just seconds they found a problem.


    They didn''t know the location of the lake!


    They''ve never been inside the forest after all.


    But a thought struck the six of them as they looked at Ali at once.


    Ali understood the meaning of their looks.


    "I''ve somehow asked about the location of the lake to my teacher. He said that it was located at the north outer midst of this forest. Its surroundings are full of weird stuff. He reminded me not to approach it if I were to go there alone." She disclosed what she knew.


    Her group member lit up the mood again as they looked at the dirt rat behind Atu.


    Atu gives them an affirmative nod.


    With the lead of Sada, the group seven continued their way.


    ¡­


    In a distant place, palace main hall


    A middle-aged man was sitting on the high back silver chair whilst reading some reports written on scrolls.


    No one was there except for him.


    Minutes later, footsteps reverberated to the silent hall.


    "Your majesty, Junior Habagat (Az) pays respect to you," the two simultaneously knelt like a knight.


    Add knelt in front of the Datu.


    The Datu extended his hand.


    Add held it and place his dorsal to her forehead. "Your daughter pays her respect."


    "What matters it is this time?" The Datu gestured his hand telling them that they can stand up.


    Habagat gathered his thought. With full of respect, he said, "I deciphered the ancient writing to the giant statue in that vestige."


    His words just fall to the Datu''s ears and the Datu raised his hand indicating him to stop.


    He looked at Habagat, then at Az before his gaze fell to Add. "Add, didn''t I tell you not to go there again."


    Add lowered her head admitting her mistake.


    The Datu didn''t care about it as he continued nagging his daughter, "What if the same event happens again? Go to your room and you never step outside not until I tell you!"


    Though he was a Datu, no one could deny that he was a father too.


    Habagat wasn''t foreign to the Datu''s attitude. It happened a year ago too when they met a beast on their way back from the vestige that they couldn''t defeat nor run away. Fortunately, one of their teachers was their picking herbal medicine.


    Without a second thought, Habagat parted his lips to defend Add. "Your majesty, it''s my fault. I should have not encouraged her to go there with us." He bowed as if asking for his forgiveness.


    Az did the same. "Yes, your majesty. It''s our fault. Please spare lady Add."


    "I know that you didn''t encourage her. She has surely volunteered to go there too. But don''t worry, I will not spare the both of you. I will surely talk to this with your masters."


    His words stunned the trio as they simultaneously looked at the Datu.


    They never imagine that the Datu will not punish them by himself.


    Not caring to their expression, the Datu continued, "Before you go, narrate what happens there."


    These words light up the mood of the three.


    They begin to narrate what they have experienced. As they go to the climax, the Datu couldn''t help but be perplexed, stunned and frown.


    ¡­


    Inside the Grey Forest


    A lake lay calmly as the surrounding grass that spreads a hundred meters sway cause of the winds. The lake didn''t create any riffles as it seemingly observing its surrounding.


    The group seven found the lake, but they didn''t approach it directly. Their gazes fell onto Atu.


    Atu took a deep breath. He patted the head of the dirt rat as he said, "Can you go there and investigate the surrounding place?"


    The dirt rat nodded its head.


    Atu ordered the beast to investigate the place.


    A moment later, the dirt rat went back.


    "Have you found any traces of beasts?" Atu asked.


    The dirt rat shook its head.


    "Good!" Atu patted its head.


    The group seven started to move forward stepping to the unknown grass.


    They have just walked around 20 meters, Sada rubbed his arms because of itching. He wasn''t experiencing it alone. Cite and the other six also felt the itch of their arms.


    Dawag examined his arms and realized something wasn''t right. He picked some of the grass and examined it carefully.


    "This is not good," Dawag noticed clouds of dust that gathered in the grass he has picked. Just little movements of them, it flew gently on the air. Because of its small size, they were unable to notice it that easily.


    "What it is?" Yan asked as he suppressed his urge to rub his arms.


    "This is the residual clouds of dust of moths. This is highly itchy if it contacts human skin." Dawag explained. "We need to go back right now."


    "It is just itch. Why so afraid of it? I know you have the medicine of it." Sada commented.


    "I do but the tinge of a bite of this kind of moth is highly dangerous. If this grass has their clouds of dust, for sure, they are here." Dawag clarified.


    Before his group member could react, sizzling sounds reverberated to the surroundings.


    They all simultaneously looked ahead of them only to see moths slowly ascending from the grass.


    They were the size of a human adult hand!


    "RUN!" Dawag was the first to react.


    His voice woke up the seven of his group member from their shocked.


    They ran back as fast as they could but the moths flew fast closing the distance.


    The group seven were going to be caught up by the moths, but when they finally stepped out from the grass, the moths didn''t follow suit.


    Dawag heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, they are territorial. If not, I don''t know what will happen to us."


    He waved his hand and materialized ointment for their itchiness.


    As they mend their itchiness, Ali asked, "So, how could we cross that grass if the moths guarded it?"


    The group seven pondered a solution.


    Yan unconsciously glanced at the beast behind Atu. Suddenly, an answer touched his mind.


    "Why not someone rides this dirt rat and go there. Its speed is not slow and as it first investigated the grass, those moths seemed like have no guts to show up."


    Every one of his group lit up as they gazed to Atu.


    "Eh?" Atu felt shivered all over his body. "How could I ride a beast? Have you forgotten that I am an apothecary, not a beast tamer? And what I can do when I get there? Create a pill?" He argued.


    "He is right." Atu was going to relax hearing those words from Laz, but the next words of Laz made him almost vomit blood.


    "Atu, can you ask your beast if we all can ride at its back?"


    The other six nodded in agreement.


    Atu could just dispiritedly face the beast. "Can we all ride at your back?" His tone was slow. He gestured the beast to shake its head, but the beast seemed so lively as it nods its head.


    It just thought that its master asking its help, so it didn''t hesitate to offer one.


    "That''s great!" Cite immediately rejoice as she walks to the side of Atu. She rested her arm to Atu''s shoulder and asked, "So, how could we ride?"


    Yan snatched Atu from Cite and jumped high towards the back of the beast. He placed Atu near its neck. "This is how you to ride a beast."


    The other six followed suit.


    Yan tapped Atu''s shoulder and said, "We are ready."


    Atu could only nod. He deeply inhaled before he shouted, "Yah!"


    "_" His group member


    What does Atu was thinking?


    Is he thinking that this beast was a horse?


    His group member could not help to let out a laugh. But to their surprise, the dirt rat ran as fast as it could.


    They now know the full speed of a D beast!


    Each one of their faces couldn''t be drawn as intense winds pass through them, especially the one in front, Atu.


    The moths could barely avoid the beast.


    "Finally!" Yan, Sada, and Laz stretched their body lazily after they land on the ground whilst the five pokes near the lake.


    "Guys, it was just barely two minutes and you poke?" Sada couldn''t help but think of how frail they were.


    The five shot a cold glanced to him.


    Sada just whistled as he avoids their gazes.


    Yan and Laz understand them. Their body wasn''t trained that much after all.

 65 NOW OR NEVER

    Laz saw a flag erected under a floating plank at the midst of the lake. "Everyone look here."


    He pointed the flag. It has the same structure as the one they have found earlier, just different in color. This time, it was blue.


    "Are we going to swim?" Sada hesitantly asked. Though it was clear as day, no one could deny that each one of them felt something wrong will happen if they just directly contact the water.


    "We couldn''t just do that. What if there is beast living under?" Laz sounded.


    Sul noticed that the grass was five inches away from the water seemingly avoiding contact. He bent his body and smell the water. He did not dare to touch it.


    His group was confused about what he was doing but no one disturbs him.


    Sul didn''t find any anomaly to its smell or color. He took out a stroke of grass and dripped it. To his and his group surprise, the grass slowly melted!


    It took them a minute to absorb the situation.


    "How can we get that flag now?" Cite asked doubtfully. If the grass was melted, how could they swim to go there?


    Laz, though was surprised to the anomaly of the water, he calmly said, "At least we all now know that no living creature will be hiding under the water."


    Yan nodded in agreement. He added, "If we could build a boat made by something hardwood, we can eventually get there."


    "Good idea! But it might take time for the trees stood far from the lake." Ali said as she gazed to the trees away from the grass.


    Her group could only laugh dispiritedly.


    Going back and forth just to gather woods will truly take their time.


    "It is just okay. We have the beast of Atu after all. We should start now, time is ticking!" Yan cheered them up.


    With the lead of Yan, they all started to move.


    ¡­


    In a distant place, palace main hall


    In the presence of the Datu, the head Babaylan with her three disciples, and six great elders sweat dripped on Habagat''s forehead and back.


    After he narrated their experience and told the incantation he managed to decipher in the vestige, the Datu let him rest.


    "What do you think about the meaning of it?" The Datu glanced at each one of the presents.


    His last glanced fell on the Head Babaylan.


    The obvious white hair of the Babaylan was braided as her slightly wrinkled face didn''t show any emotions. Her white long dress hid her hands and feet.


    A necklace made by intricately designed fangs of a lion hung on her neck as earrings with obvious feathers decorating her ears.


    Her two disciples wore a simple white dress under knee and white shoes with the same earrings as their Head Babaylan.


    The Babaylan deep breathed before she spoke, "I need to confirm it later. For now, I don''t have a say."


    "That pea-sized golden light that sipped through his forehead, what does it mean?" One of the elders couldn''t help to ask. His hair was showing white lines, a sign of getting old.


    The others were also perplexed.


    "A mark," these two words have a deep meaning than they seemed but the Head Babaylan didn''t explain it further.


    ''A mark?''


    ''A mark!''


    Everyone present in that hall planted those two words in their minds.


    "Datu Sub, according to the child, they didn''t receive nor feel any anomaly as he recited the incantation except for that pea-sized golden light. Does it mean that the guardians have vanished truly?" Another elder asked. His age was reflected in his pure white hair and wrinkled face.


    "Elder Dalakit, I don''t have an opinion about it. The fact that the incantation has shown its effectiveness to the young Habagat, there might be a big probability that they are existing until now." The Datu explained.


    "And we couldn''t just ignore the fact that there is someone who can make her/his incantation last for years, decades or even millennium after their death." Other elder added. Though old, this elder''s body was full of muscles.


    "I agree to the Datu." The Head Babaylan decided to take part in the discussion. "The white incantation is a message incantation. One the bearer died, it will lose its effectiveness because no one will be able to receive it anymore. Remember, one of the materials needed to make a message incantation is the presence of the bearer himself or the bearer could pass or share the possession to her or his kind."


    The Datu hesitantly asked, "Uhm¡­ Head Babaylan, do you have a way to confirm it?"


    The Babaylan solemnly shook her head. "I''m afraid I can''t. With my current strength, it''s far from possible." She clenched her fists under her sleeves.


    ¡­


    The group seven finally built a crude boat.


    They all decided that Sada will be the one to row it and get the flag.


    As they thought, the wood they had gathered was just enough to stand the melting characteristics of the water.


    In just three minutes, Sada went back with the flag with the plank. He thought that maybe the next clue was written on it.


    His thought was right. The clue was really written on it.


    "The flaming tree!"


    "What do you think of it?" Sada asked his group.


    "I think it means the Cherry bomb tree," Ali answered.


    "Might be. The problem right now, is where do we find it?" Dawag asked.


    No one knows the answer, even Ali admitted that she didn''t know.


    "In that case, we need to search it in every corner of this forest," Laz commented.


    "I agree. We don''t have another choice." Yan stood. "Let''s hurry up and move. Time is running."


    On their way, Sul noticed they had not bumped into other groups yet. "Everyone, didn''t you find it a little bizarre that we hadn''t bumped into other groups?"


    His voice made his group member be alarmed.


    "Everyone, never let your guard down. We didn''t know if there''s someone hiding in the dark to rob us." Sada commented.


    His group member nodded in response.


    They continued their way ahead with the dirt rat following behind.


    They didn''t know how many hours had passed already. They just all felt tired.


    They could barely see the light of the sun.


    Finally, they find the tree they were searching for. It that was blossoming with fruits.


    It is not really that the tree is on fire, but because of its fruit that if one not be careful in handling it, it will explode.


    The flag was on top. In order to get it, they need to climb the tree with full of cherry bombs or fly.


    Well, they didn''t have wings, so the second option is out of the question.


    "I''ll try to shoot it with my arrow," Sada suggested. As a student in the fighter Hall, he was equipped to be an all-around fighter that is good at long and short-range.


    "Are you confident? Remember, if you did not hit it and the Cherry bomb will be touch, the flag will be also destroyed with the tree." Ali commented.


    "The next clue may be on the tree too. What should we do?" Atu asked worriedly.


    If they will just shoot it, the next clue might not be on the flag directly. And if the shoot wasn''t correct, the Cherry bomb will explode that will cause riffles and will set the whole tree on fire, and that will surely burn the flag too.


    Laz deep breathed before he parted his lips. "I go to the shooting of Sada. We don''t have time anymore." He gazed the hazy orange sky. "It''s now or never."


    His group member followed his gaze.


    "Laz is right. We are running out of time. I go to shooting too." Yan voted.


    The sky was already painted with an orange hue. A sign of setting sun.


    With no other way, they all decided on shooting.


    Sada leaped to a tree 20 meters away from the cherry bomb tree. He took a stance of a marksman as he could his bow and arrow.


    He closed his left eye and locked the flag with his right eye.


    Slowly taking a breath, he paused and loosened his grip to the arrow.


    Swoosh!


    His group member also paused from breathing as the watch the arrow flow towards the tree.


    The arrow pierced on the flag and continued its momentum with the flag riding its body.


    Finally, it struck on a nearby tree.


    This sight made the group seven rejoice!

 66 RESULT 1

    The brilliance of the painted orange sky reflected inside a gloomy dark forest as eleven figures secretly sneak in.


    In just half an hour, they arrived in the midst of a mountain. A small hut stood still guarded by six black-clad men. These black-clad men heard a noise behind the bushes in front of them.


    "Who''s there?" One of them asked.


    Eleven figures slowly approached their distance.


    The one in lead was a female. She said, "I''m Salina and they are my comrades."


    The black-clad men closed their distance warily. "What is your motive? How did you get here?"


    "It doesn''t matter, what matters now is your death." Upon saying the last word, these eleven figures dashed towards their direction striking the unguarded black-clad men.


    They locked up in a battle.


    In just a minute the black-clad men were defeated.


    Salina opened the door of the small hut. A petite young man, around twenty, was sitting in the middle with his hands and feet tied by an incredible powerful rope that she couldn''t even cut off. His body was full of cuts, clearly from a small blade that was forcefully thrust to his body, deep enough that his bones can be seen.


    "This is the steel rope. Looks like the mastermind of this plot isn''t a simple one." Salina clenched her fist. Her eyes were reflecting blazing fire.


    "Young miss. Let me give it a try." Second take the initiative when Salina nodded.


    The steel rope can''t be entangled by just anyone, but only the owner. And it is hard to break. But in Second''s might, it just took him three attempts and the steel rope broke into smithereens.


    Without anything to be clutching on, the young man nearly fall. Second immediately catch him. He casually fed a pill to the young man. The pill healed his wounds slowly as he regains his consciousness. His body felt a little well, but he felt tired that he fell into a deep sleep.


    Salina takes off her robe, place it on the ground and ordered Second to let Dass rest.


    "I thought there were ten of them?" Salina remembered the report of Second.


    "Talking to the devils." Second curled a vicious smile. "They''re already here young miss." Finishing his words, a loud thug reverberated throughout the small hut as the door sent flying to their location.


    Second confronted the door with his fist reducing it to pieces.


    Without waiting for a command, Second dashed outside the hut and sent his mighty punch to the enemy. As they expected, the enemy wasn''t simple. They can catch up to his attack.


    Salina and the nine more subordinates of her joined the fight. She has to admit, the four were strong.


    Two of the four black-clad men were as strong as a grandmaster after all.


    They locked up in a fight.


    One of Salina''s subordinate took Dass to a more secure place.


    ¡­


    Dass felt his injury alleviated a little. He surveyed his surroundings and saw a silhouette of a young lady beside a middle-aged man.


    He recognized the lady. It was their teacher Salina!


    He looked at the man. He didn''t understand why but he felt something surprising him as he looked at the man.


    The man noticed his indifferent attitude towards him. Therefore, he suppressed his aura.


    The young lady bent down and patted his head whilst saying, "You''re now safe."


    "_" Dass


    The man decorated his face with a genuine smile.


    Dass bashfully lowered his head.


    Dass forcefully stood up straight and bowed 90 degrees. "Thank you for saving me."


    "It''s nothing. I''m your teacher after all." Salina held his chin and slowly raised it whilst saying, "Be sure to be careful next time, okay?"


    Dass nodded his head. Without any hesitation, he unfolds what he knows. "Teacher Salina, I have heard that those people contacted some of their comrades. I''ve heard that they will have reinforcement that composed of a hundred people just like them. That... That they plan on destroying the kingdom. Teacher Salina, can you prevent it?" His tone was fast and show a tinge of fright.


    Salina didn''t understand the young man. He was tortured all that time, and he thought not himself, but the land?


    ''Such a man,'' Second could only sigh.


    Salina let out a chuckle that earned a puzzlement to Dass.


    Dass tilted his head as he watches the young lady. He couldn''t fathom the situation, so he decided to ask, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Salina shook her head. "I just find it cute how you worried too much to your land." She clarified. "From now on, we will handle things."


    ...


    Outskirts of the Grey forest


    After hearing a siren, indicating the end of the competition, the group seven made their way out of the forest.


    Tala emerged from the darkness and show herself in front of them saying, "Follow me."


    As they followed, Laz couldn''t help but ask, "Tala, did you observe us all this time?" His voice was his actual tone.


    He didn''t notice the indifference expression of his teammates for he was looking at Tala''s back.


    How could Laz talk casually to him?


    Tala stopped her track and moved backward to be on the side of Laz. Her action earned incredulous looks from Laz''s teammates.


    "Yes, I did. And all of you did a good job," she confirmed.


    "may I know what technique did you do to save Ali?" Laz showed an eagerness face to listen.


    His teammates were dumbfounded. How could Laz ask it?


    They all knew that such a technique was precious and could only be learned from those under the tutelage of the bearer of such technique. So basically, those who were granted to learn techniques, they were unable to tell nor share it to others without the approval of the bearer.


    They all knew that Laz knows almost of the rules when it comes to techniques, so how could he ask it casually?


    His teammates could only sigh in his instead.


    Tala parted her lips that shocked them all. "It''s called expeditious teleportation technique. You can teleport yourself or any other thing in one hundred meters distance at most. If you want, I can teach you."


    "Really!? Are you really going to teach me?"


    Tala nodded.


    Laz didn''t wait for him to talk as he asked immediately, "Can they also learn it?"


    "Of course. I will definitely teach all of you." Tala responded.


    Hearing Tala''s approval, his teammates rejoiced.


    "Thank you senior Tala," Yan sounded. His teammates except for Laz, did the same.


    Tala gave them a smile.


    ''Senior?'' This word echoed to Laz as it dawn to him how he casually talks to Tala.


    ...


    Outside the North gate, the gate that led to the grey forest.


    There are only a few passers-by that can be counted by hand.


    The surroundings were illuminated by lamps.


    As the group seven closed their distance, the figures of every participant became clearer to their sight.


    Through the bandages that almost covered the entire body of each participant, the group seven could sum up what they have experience inside.


    "It looks like we''re the last one to exit," said Cite.


    "Yah, it looks like it." Ali added. "How could they end up in that state?" She was curious for their group didn''t end up wounded.


    Hearing her words, Yan, Laz, and Sada almost poke blood.


    How could she say it?


    This question ran to their minds.


    If not for Tala, she has ended up dead right now. If not of the dirt rat, that E beast wouldn''t give them a chance to travel freely.


    Their luck played great importance to their success, but their knowledge and camaraderie were the keys to their success.


    Their footsteps caught the interest of the other participants who simultaneously looked at their direction.


    What caught their sight the most was the beast that was following behind.


    Some of them recognized it.


    "That is the dirt rat. A D beast!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course I am. I saw it in a book."


    "Why it is obediently following them?"


    "Don''t know. They might have tamed it."


    Hearing their conversation, Dawag could only clench his wounded fist knowing that possibility, the fact that the group seven wasn''t kicked out outside the mountain, and the sight of the good condition of each one of them.


    For the half-day they were inside, they only found one flag. Because of their difficult situation, the elder decided to end their journey.


    He lowered his injured face as he diverts his attention to the North gate.


    Tala led them to the registration table to report their result.


    Because the registration table was in an open place, the other participants could clearly see the three flags Yan fetched out from his rings.


    Incredulous looks surface to each of their faces.

 67 RESULT 2

    Outside the Butuan Kingdom


    Three figures were standing still on a mountaintop seemingly overlooking the busy place.


    "Really?" Salina asked Dass.


    Dass gave an affirmative answer.


    Dass deeply breathe before he takes his step.


    Wearing robes, the three figures weren''t recognized at all.


    They continued their way ahead without disturbance.


    They sneak in at Sada''s residence.


    ...


    Sada gloomily waiting for news at his study room felt cold winds at the window that was opened from outside.


    There are only two possibilities who will enter from it, it was either Salina or the black-clad men.


    But what he saw was three figures wearing hoods.


    Sada became alert, but something in his heart felt longingness as he looked at the figure in front of him. Two figures stood behind of that hooded one in front of him.


    He stood up warily and asked, "Who are you?"


    The figures behind first unveiled their hood.


    They were Salina and her subordinate, Second. Before he could ask the result, the man in front of him unveiled his hood which made Sada almost felt on to his knees.


    "Da...Dass." Tears dropped at his wrinkled face.


    He closed his distance to him, wanted to hug him tight. His movements were as slow as a turtle.


    Streaks of tears also fell on Dass checks. He ran to his grandfather and hug him tight.


    "Grandfather, I''m sorry. I almost made you a bad person," his tears didn''t subside.


    "No... no... it''s the fault of your grandfather. It''s my fault. Sorry I didn''t able to protect you." Sada''s tears stopped as he felt the comfort at the shoulder of his grandson.


    He eyed the two to thank them but they already out of his sight.


    ...


    Lakan Family, North Gate


    Datu Lakan stood in a high elevated platform. "Ladies and gentlemen, I commended you all for putting all your best effort for this competition. Though not everyone will be chosen, no one could deny that you became part of one of the greatest and fiercest competitions in the history of our Family.


    "As your Datu, you''re effort will surely be recognized."


    The participants cheered up.


    They all knew the meaning of ''recognize''. It''s just mean a thing, they will be rewarded!


    The Datu decorated his face with a smile hearing their cheerful attitude. He waited for the crowd to silent before he continued his words. "Now, I will announce the top three group who will he admitted to the Eastern Integrated School."


    His words made thumping sounds on each participants heart.


    Without further delay, he said, "The rank three groups was the group eleven who almost obtain a flag. The rank two groups were group three who obtain a flag."


    Group three was the group led by Dilaw.


    These two groups were invited to the stage.


    "The rank one was the group..."


    The drum was played three times before the Datu continued, "Seven!"


    As the group seven walked to the stage, different kinds of emotions on the face of other participants surfaced.


    Sada felt pride in their achievement. In the first place, all he care was just to pass and be admitted there, but who knows that they will take the first rank.


    Cite and Sul knew how hard the competition is, but they didn''t think that it was really hard for the other group who have the possibility to have been kicked out of the forest.


    The group received recognition from their Datu and the elders as well as from the representative students of the Butuan Kingdom.


    When everything was said, Datu Lakan dismissed them all except for the top three groups.


    Datu Lakan gave the stage to Kalipsi.


    Taking the opportunity to talk, Kalipsi opened his mouth, saying, "We are happy that everyone did their best of this competition. Now that each group is settled, we will set off three days from now. Within those days, settle everything you needed to settle and meet us in this place before the sun rises. Understood?"


    "Yes!" Each participant in the top three groups simultaneously replied.


    "Good." Without any more to say, he gave the stage to Datu Lakan for his last words.


    ...


    At a distant place


    Datu Sub visited the temple of the Babaylan. He was led to the farthest room of the temple where the Head Babaylan was doing her rituals.


    Inside the room was emptiness. Its face wall was closed but its back wall was opened wide.


    It is believed that the messenger of the heavenly creature does not want to be seen, that''s why their altar was built that way.


    Outside the wall facing them, was decorated with freshly picked flowers and leaves. Candles stood erect, lighted.


    The Head Babaylan was dancing gracefully following the rhythm of the winds.


    No one dared to disturb her even Datu Sub just stood 20 meters away from her.


    Her white dress followed her steps as she dances with the utmost care and heart.


    Suddenly, the winds seemed to stop in a second. No one noticed it except for the Head Babaylan.


    The Head Babaylan stopped her movement and kneeled in front of the room. She coughed blood as she forced herself to kneel.


    The Datu, as well as her disciples, felt worried, but no one dared to step forward when they heard the Head Babaylan, saying, "Don''t come."


    After a minute, the Head Babaylan passed out.


    ...


    The stars twinkling at the dark sky.


    Each participant already heads home to prepare for their journey three days from now.


    The representatives of the Butuan Kingdom sneaked out to their respective room towards the North gate.


    "Ready?" asked Tala.


    Kalipsi and Uno nodded as their confirmation.


    The three silhouettes vanished from the darkness.


    Who knows how much time they were running, Uno felt tired already.


    Just as he about to reason out for them to rest, he heard the voice of Tala.


    "We''re here," her deep voice whispered in the ears of the two.


    Over their eyes were vast flatten rocks.


    Uno and Kalipsi couldn''t help but glance at Tala seemingly confused.


    Tala didn''t explain. She grabbed their wrist and pulled them into the flatten rock.


    Instead of seeing the vast flatten rock over their eyes, Kalipsi and Uno saw an unimaginable seemingly palace-like hall.


    Kalipsi and Uno, unuttered, follow the footsteps of Tala whilst fancying the silver pillars that was intricately carved with symbols they didn''t understand.


    At the end of the hall, instead of seeing a long high back chair, a table stood. Lying on it was like a diamond as big as a baby''s fist.


    Beside the table were two sculptures seemingly guarding the diamond. It was a human-like statue, but with wings!


    This piqued the interest of Kalipsi and Uno, but they suppressed their emotions to walk ahead of Tala.


    Tala paced was neither slow nor fast. She was surveying the place and digging information at her mind about the place.


    Unfortunately, there''s nothing she can remember. ''Well, I haven''t gone here after all.'' She thought.


    Just as she was about to close her distance to the altar, the statues moved.


    These statues looked directly at the trio!


    Kalipsi and Uno felt shivered down their spine.


    Not only the statues looked at them, they even cleared their throat!


    Though afraid, Kalipsi and Uno didn''t waver to stood up side by side with Tala.


    They took a fighting stance. This earned a laugh at Tala.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The duo simultaneously glanced at Tala as they wrinkled their brows in puzzlement.


    "No need to fight. We are not here to cause trouble." Tala explained. Her voice was low. Just enough to be heard by the two.


    Kalipsi tilted his head towards the statues seemingly saying, ''How about them?''


    Tala patted his shoulder. "They are made by guardians. They will not cause harm to those who don''t have malice."


    Just as Uno was about to open his mouth, the statue on the left side echoed its voice. "Humans, what are your reasons for coming here?"


    Tala clasped her fist and said, "Pardon our intrusion. We came here for inspection of this place."


    Kalipsi and Uno also clasped their fist.

 68 SOURCE

    The statues'' eyes emitted rays and directed it to the trio seemingly scanning their body.


    The two statues didn''t see any anomaly.


    "From the looks of it, your just a child. So, how could you enter here?" The statue at the right asked, but to its dismay, the trio didn''t open their mouth.


    Kalipsi and Uno didn''t know the answer to it. But Tala, they believe he knows it.


    "If you don''t want to answer, then, we don''t have anything to talk about." The statue at the right side seemed upset.


    "I''m not sure how to explain it, so can you just brush it off?" Tala looked at them with her puppy eyes.


    That earned puzzlement by both sides who looked at her with blank expression.


    "Tsk. I thought my charms will work," she mumbled, but both sides heard her clear and concise.


    Silence...


    The left side statue broke out the silence with a peal of laughter.


    It faced its co-statue. "We have never met such a funny child for who knows how long. This one seems a good one."


    "Don''t be fooled. They are here for the diamond for sure." The right side statue reminded.


    "I know. I know!"


    Tala did not waste time anymore and asked, "I bet that that diamond is losing its energy slowly. Well, no one could deny that it hang on this long."


    Her speech made the two statues'' sight darken.


    "How did you know?" The right side statue asked with its eyes looking at Tala seriously.


    "Simple. Its energy emitting is not that powerful anymore."


    "How can you tell? Have you seen one beside this one here?" The right side statue harrumphed.


    Tala didn''t waver to nod her head.


    She has seen a lot from her previous life!


    At their land. Diamonds also planted on every corner of their land to protect it from outside forces.


    But the diamond she was seeing now seemed a little different. She knew that the wall can allow someone to go out from inside, but it will not allow someone from outside to enter a center premise.


    She deduced that it was it''s characteristic.


    That diamond really did loose almost two-third of its energy.


    The two statues looked at each other in disbelief. That diamond could only be harvested by Guardians, so, how could the young man see one?


    They could say that the child wasn''t lying from his looks.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The statues became more sensitive to the issue. They thought that it wasn''t a simple matter.


    "Then, how will you achieve your goal?" The left side statue asked.


    With her cute little voice, Tala said, "Just give me that diamond."


    The statues darken their sight.


    "How audacious of you!" The right side statue''s voice showed a tinge of infuriation.


    "That diamond has no use anymore. No matter what you do, it will just be wasted there."


    If the statues could wrinkle their faces, they will be seeing their twisted expression.


    Tala right side statue laughed sarcastically. "Young lass, I think you didn''t know what is the purpose of this diamond. I will let you go, so go and put your words on your pocket."


    "I''m telling the truth," Tala was going to say more when an annoyed voice reverberated to the hall, loud and clear. "GET OUT!" It was the left side statue. It can accept any words but not about the diamond. Their sole purpose of existing was to guard it after all.


    "That diamond maintained the wall, but you didn''t know that the wall is slowly crumbling. Its energy couldn''t sustain it anymore." Tala enunciated.


    "Wall? what''s wall?" Uno and Kalipsi asked simultaneously, looking pensively at Tala.


    Tala has so many secrets that they wanted to know, but they couldn''t ask directly, afraid to made him distance the two.


    "I''ll explain it later."


    The two statues became quiet for some times. They couldn''t fathom the words of the young man, but they did know the purpose of the diamond. To sustain a wall of the land!


    ''If you''re telling the truth, then, it is more right to let the diamond stay here," the right side statue refuted.


    "I have the means to sustain the wall, but I need that diamond."


    Tala''s words earned bafflement by the statues.


    Kalipsi and Uno listened attentively hoping to understand them.


    Tala didn''t wait for the statues to talk as she continued, "You can come with us too."


    If the statues could knit their brows, Tala might have seen them.


    "How?" The left side statue immediately ask. "For your information, we couldn''t step out of this place. If we did, we will shatter into smithereens. So, how would you able to let us out?" Its voice was serious.


    The two statues solemnity looked at Tala.


    Instead of replying, Tala showed her hand. With a little wave of her it, a golden ring emerged from her ring finger.


    That scene made the two statues gawked.


    Kalipsi and Uno were surprised at her ring. As far as they knew, rings weren''t capable of concealing under their body.


    ''Is it really possible?'' The two couldn''t fathom the situation.


    After a minute of silence, the two statues kneeled down and bowed respectfully.


    The left side statue parted its lips saying, "We are sorry for being blind. Our disrespectful behaviors are unforgivable. Please, punish us."


    "Please, punish us!" The right side statue repeated.


    "_" Uno and Kalipsi.


    ''What is going on?'' The two were now more confused.


    "I''m not here to punish either one of you. I''m here to collect the diamond."


    "But-" before the two could refute, Tala stopped them by her words.


    "If you don''t mind, can the two of you step aside from the diamond. It will cause riffles of energy when I try to get it that may be harmful to both of you."


    "As you wish," the two stood side by side with Kalipsi and Uno.


    "_" Kalipsi and Uno


    ''When did these two became so obedient?''


    Just earlier, the two statues stood almighty in front of them as if they can claim their life if they made an unwanted gesture.


    That was the only moment that Uno and Kalipsi found out how big the two statues were. They looked up just to say their rough faces.


    Tala approached the diamond whilst ordering, "Made a wall. A wall that will not break even with your strength."


    "As you wish." The two statues raised their hands and moved it in a circle. As they did that, rays of white light followed their hands'' movements until it was big enough to accommodate the four of them.


    "Finished," the right side statue sounded.


    Tala nodded in confirmation.


    Without further delay, Tala approached the diamond. Surging her heavenly energy to her hands, covering it. She touched the diamond and slowly lifted it but the diamond seemed to resist.


    Tala surged more of her heavenly energy. The diamond emitted a riffle of energy. A dazzling light seemed to dance inside the hall and winds suddenly gush circling the diamond.


    Fortunately, the energy Tala was using was her heavenly energy. If not, the energy the diamond should be emitting was enough to destroy the land a kilometer distance.


    Seeing that sight, the left side statue couldn''t help but comment, "Really he is."


    The right side statue nodded.


    Its words reached the ears of Kalipsi and Uno.


    "What do you mean?" Kalipsi asked.


    "Huh!?" The two statues looked at each other in puzzlement.


    Their reaction made Kalipsi and Uno felt something is wrong. Something they didn''t understand, but they are unable to figure it out.


    "Did he not tell you his origin?" The left side statue asked.


    As an honest lad, the two shook their head.


    "It''s not our business to tell you his origin. Just ask him personally, he sure will respond." The right side statue commented.


    ''Did these statues knew somehow the origin of Tala?'' Kalipsi thought the possibility. ''The moment Tala shows his ring, these two became obedient. Might start my investigation to his ring.'' Kalipsi made up his mind.


    Noticing that they couldn''t squeeze much information, Uno changed the topic. "How long did you guarding the diamond?"


    "We haven''t seen the sun after we are made, so we didn''t know much. But if you can tell us how long has it pass when the wall was built, then, that''s how long we have stayed here."


    "Wall? We''ve been hearing this word but we haven''t clue what''s this wall all about." Kali psi commented.


    "Huh? Didn''t you know about the wall?" The left side statue asked for confirmation.


    Kalipsi and Uno nodded simultaneously.


    "Weird." The left side statue murmured as it looked at the other statue.

 69 INCOMING CHAOS

    Finally, Tala was able to draw out the diamond from where it rest.


    She approached the group of Uno and said, "Let''s take our leave."


    The two statues immediately nodded in confirmation as if they knew that something will happen soon.


    Tala store the diamond to her Holy Ring together with the two statues. Though the strength of the statues was stronger than Tala, her holy ring wasn''t a prosaic ring after all, that even with her current strength, she could support hundred of same statues inside her holy ring.


    Before The trio could take their first step, the hall rumbled violently as if in just a second, it will crumble.


    The debris and the stone pillar starting to crush and fell showering the three, but before they were hit by any of these falling objects, Kalipsi and Uno were blinded by a light that only lasts for a second.


    And the next thing they saw was the vast flatten rocks lying untouched.


    The two looked at Tala with a visible confusion drawn all over their faces.


    "It''s called expeditious teleportation technique. I will teach it tonight if no one object."


    Kalipsi and Uno''s pellucid shook of head understood by Tala.


    "Good."


    Tala didn''t wait for them to say more as she ordered, "Have a seat."


    "Wait! Are you going to teach us here and right now?" Kalipsi asked anxiously. They haven''t planted any form of a wall, so the possibility of being seen and sense is high.


    Tala, as if understand his worry, said, "Don''t worry, this technique required one to make use of their energy secretly. So, although you will use a lot of you''re energy, it will be hard to sense by others.


    "And casting it needs a little amount of time. So, if ever someone senses us, we can escape from their sight in just a blink of an eye."


    "That''s good to hear." Kalipsi and Uno beamingly gazed at Tala.


    Their eyes showed their anticipation and confidence in learning the technique.


    "Let''s begin." Tala gave her words and instructions about the things they needed to know about the technique.


    ...


    Three hours later


    Kalipsi and Uno limply leaned at a nearby tree as they gasped for air.


    "Don''t you want to try it again?" Tala teasingly asked.


    "_" Kalipsi and Uno


    "Why didn''t you see that it is that hard?" Uno refuted.


    "Is it?" Tala keeps teasing the two.


    "_" the two


    "Don''t you worry about not able to execute the technique immediately. Even I took a day to do that." Tala gave encouraging words, but her words only made the two felt defeated.


    It''s been three hours already, but they haven''t grasped the whole concept of the technique, and their energy already depleted.


    "Let rest for an hour," said Tala.


    "Finally, something you said that we can agree." Kalipsi smiled sarcastically.


    Tala just smiled at them.


    ...


    At a distant place


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Head Babaylan woke up with mixed feelings. Though she was happy that finally, the messenger of heaven showed up clearer signs, the vision she did see was the vision no one wants to see.


    "Sasan," the Head Babaylan called her eldest disciple.


    Sasan entered the room with worry all over her face. "Head Babaylan, are you okay now?" Though she was forty years old, no one could deny that her beauty didn''t fade.


    She immediately kneeled down and hold her hand with her two hands.


    "I''m okay." Head Babaylan rubbed her head. "Tell the Datu to come here."


    "But you should rest first. The Datu will understand it."


    "I know, but I have an important matter to discuss with him."


    Sasan did what she ordered. "As you command."


    After sometimes, Sasan went back with the Datu. As they were going to talk something important, the Head Babaylan ordered Sasan to guard the door.


    "Are you okay?" The sudden fell and loss of consciousness of the Head Babaylan made everyone panicked. So, though he wanted to know what she had seen, more than anything, her health was his priority.


    Babaylan is an important figure that a kingdom will ever wish to have after all.


    "I''m okay," the Head Babaylan replied. She didn''t waste any time as she went to direct to the point, "Your highness, what I have seen is the future of our kind."


    She hadn''t even finished her words, but the Datu immediately realized the gravity of it.


    It was heavy!


    The Head Babaylan didn''t wait for him to talk as she continued, "Our land was in ruin. Bloods drenched in every corner of our wall as bodies of beasts and humans lay breathless all over our place. And I... I saw Habagat under a pile of dead."


    Datu looked at her with mixed emotions of fear and hope.


    She looked back at the Datu with anticipation and hope. "He was standing right there with a light covering him from behind. He... He was gazing at the West!


    "I think that the messenger of heaven wants us to travel there to save our kinds."


    The Datu pondered for a minute before he speaks. "I think you misunderstood the message Head Babaylan. The west side, which is the lower region is a deserted land that inhabited by monsters and beasts. We don''t have a chance to survive."


    "Datu Sub, what I saw as clear as day. I am too sure of my interpretation too. It''s what my instinct agreed too."


    Datu Sub became silent.


    The instinct of a Babaylan was always right after all.


    Datu Sub took a long breath and eyed her. "If you say so, then I''ll talk about this matter with the others."


    ...


    Luzviminda Realm, Inside the library of a castle


    "Did you find what you''re looking for, Abdula?" A young man wearing a tailored robe sat opposite to Abdula.


    "Yes. Prince Makisig, I found something odd information. Wait up!" Abdula replied. He ran towards a certain corner and picked something. When he came back, he spread open a scroll. "What do you think this is?"


    Makisig examined it to only found out that it is a map! "This is clearly a map, but why would it looks so vast like this?"


    He eyed Abdula only to found out the Abdula was also looking at him with visible confusion.


    For there are only two of them, silence came.


    The map illustrated seven large lands. At the north, south, east, and west. There are no other details. But the west side land was surrounded by conspicuous lines seemingly covering the whole land.


    Just as they were pondering, they heard footsteps reverberated inside.


    A muscular man with a crooked nose wearing a crown matches with his tailored golden robe walked ahead of two elders following behind.


    Makisig immediately recognized him. His father!


    But instead of greeting them, he dragged Abdula behind a shelf and silence him.


    ''If they came here privately, they are going to talk about something important for sure.'' Makisig surmise.


    The robe of these elders was slightly pale gold on color.


    "Your majesty, according to the report, the wall will not last for two months." Gai, an elder with his pineapple-like grey hair stated.


    A wall?


    Both Makisig and Abdula unconsciously eyed the map lying on the table without being noticed by the king and the elders.


    The sight of the king immediately sunken. "This is going beyond our limit."


    After his words fell and echoed all over the library, silence came again.


    "Your majesty, it might be the right time to made contact with the neighboring two realms. This problem isn''t all ours after all." Ryen commented. His neatly comb grey hair matches his grey eyes.


    "If the wall shatters, we will not be the only who will perish," Gai added.


    The king thought for twenty seconds before he agreed. "Let''s do it that way!"

 70 DECISION

    In a distant place


    Restlessness came creeping to the skin of both the Head Babaylan and Datu Sub. Just imagining the words of the Babaylan was already a horror.


    "The beasts became stronger than we thought," Datu Sub mumbled.


    Though his voice wasn''t loud, Head Babaylan heard it and grasped what he means. But according to the message, it wasn''t a war between beasts and humans.


    "You''re misunderstanding a thing you''re highness. It wasn''t beasts, it was demons!" Her fear sip through her skin as she said the word ''demons''.


    Datu Sub was lost for words, but Head Babaylan did continue her words. "I... I saw Habagat being surrounded by demons... Demons with evil smiles.


    "The demons are starting to rise up again. And with our strength, we don''t stand a chance."


    ...


    Lakan Family castle


    Upon their arrival, Tala let Kalipsi and Uno rest for the remaining night time.


    Inside Tala''s room


    Tala surged her earthly energy and made a wall out of it.


    She waved her hand and the two statues came out from her holy ring.


    The two statues immediately knelt like a knight.


    "The magnanimous guardian of the south, what matter do you want to entrust us?" The right side statues asked respectfully.


    "First thing first, tell me your name."


    "I''m Ric and this is Lix," the right statue replied. As the two eyed Tala, they felt something powerful energy enveloping the young man. An energy which was equivalent to the Great Guardian Ispen.


    No, it''s more than it but they couldn''t explain it.


    ''He is just a young guardian, but how could I felt towering energy that seems like can move a mountain and slash a sea?'' The two thoughts simultaneously.


    "Who made you?" Tala did not hesitate to ask.


    "It''s Great Guardian Ispen," Lix replied.


    Tala went through her mind searching the name of Great Guardian Ispen.


    As far as she remembered, Great Guardian Ispen was one of the elder ten thousand years ago who''s life was claimed during the Great War.


    Tala was now certain that the wall was made before or during the war!


    In her previous life, Tala has been finding the source of the wall to build it again, but unfortunately, she hasn''t found any clue. The land was already in chaos when she descended.


    As she was deep in thoughts, Lix opened its mouth, asking, "If you don''t mind, can I ask something?"


    "Go on," said Tala.


    Without further delay, Lix asked, "How many years had passed when the wall built?"


    That question kept bothering the two statues when they saw the blank face of Kalipsi and Uno upon hearing the word ''wall''.


    According to the words of Great Guardian Ispen, the wall wasn''t a secret at all to the people inside the realm.


    "It''s been 10000 years since then," Tala did not hesitate to reply.


    "10000 years!" The two statues fell silent.


    Though they haven''t displayed a surprise faces, just their silence alone one can make a conclusion of how surprised they are.


    Tala didn''t say much for a moment and let them absorb the information.


    ...


    In a distant place


    The sun starts to rise as the birds sing their morning rhythm at their nest and the breeze starts to bring shivers to every human it passes by.


    Upon hearing the urgent meeting Datu Sub has announced, the six elders hurriedly prepared.


    Inside the castle, Main Hall


    Sitting at the high back chair, Datu Sub eyed the three chairs at his left side, then, turned his gazed to it''s opposite three chairs.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Though tired and weak, the Head Babaylan came along. She sat on the left corner below the high back chair with Sasan standing on the back of her chair.


    "What urgent matters did you found out your highness?" One of the elders asked with a tinge of nervousness. His hair was all gray. He was Seno who manages the agricultural lands and harvest of the kingdom.


    Datu Sub took a deep breath and glanced at the Head Babaylan who was facing her back to him before he said, "Our land will be attacked by demons." He hadn''t even finished his words because the elders already made a dispute out of it.


    "That''s impossible!" Another elder raised his opinion. He was a little bulky elder than the first one. He was Kass, the commander-in-chief of the whole army of the kingdom.


    "Yes, that is impossible," added by another elder sitting next to Kass. He was Bart, the most well-known physician and alchemist of their kingdom. "Demons already perished ten thousand years ago."


    "We all know it too elder Bart, and I even couldn''t think why these demons will strike now and not ten thousand years ago where the world was in chaos?" Favel asked. She was the only female elder of the group.


    "It is because they are weakened by the guardians who defended us that time," the Head Babaylan commented. Her voice was calm as a lake.


    "I also deduced that possibility, but how? If the written records are true that demons strike only half of their numbers, so why would they have been weakened to that extent?" Though Favel was calm on the surface, she was a little nervous whenever she heard the word ''demons''.


    Though she hadn''t experienced the force of demons, just the written record was enough to make her shiver down to her spine.


    "There might a war that breakthrough without the knowledge of humans that time," another elder made a bold guest. He was Serif. Most popular for his guts and wild guesses that mostly true and correct. He was the brain of battle strategies of their kingdom.


    His words made everyone inside the hall zippered their mouth and pondered.


    Datu Sub looked at him. "You might be right. Humans mostly record those they have seen."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "I couldn''t imagine what will happen to us if demons strike," Ukil murmured under his breath. He was just beginning to look old as his blond hair shows sign of grey.


    According to the old records during the war, the weakest demons were equal to a grandmaster in the human level.


    Their forces were all grandmaster and the number was not many. Though, the six elders, the Datu, and the Head Babaylan were sage, who knows, the demons that will attack have mid-level or higher-level demons.


    Beyond grandmaster is Sage.


    "If the demons will come to us, what''s the plan now?" Kass asked. His most priority was the safety of their kinds after all.


    Datu Sub narrated what they have discussed with the Head Babaylan ahead of time.


    About the message!


    Though their map showed only wilderness, with the help of the message conveyed from heaven, they believe that there might be a hidden land that safer than their land.


    After his narration, Datu Sub asked, "Does everyone agree to go down there?"


    Silent came...


    Though Datu Sub explained it clear and precise, taking a risk to go down to the lower region is high.


    They need to think it over and over again.


    "I agree to go there," an elderly voice echoed to the silent hall. The owner of the voice was Hazel, the oldest of them all. Before everyone could speak up, he continued, "We can''t take a risk to go to the higher region either, so why not choose what the Head Babaylan has seen. It''s more trustworthy than to travel blindly without any hint of success."


    Hazel had been through ups and downs. Experience the worst battle among them all, and he survived until now because he made sure that there was a probability of winning over those hardships even just a tiny bit of hope.


    The Head Babaylan clasped her fist and said, "Thank you for your trust." She knew how heavy it was to made a decision in their situation.


    They were talking about the elimination of their clan if they choose the wrong one after all.


    Hazel was at lost for a moment. The Head Babaylan was the figure they all respected, and now she is paying her graceful thanks to Hazel?


    Her status was way above the Datu after all.


    Seeing the Head Babaylan actions towards Hazel, everyone inside realized the graveness of their situation. One wrong move and they will all die!


    Hazel clasped his fist and bowed whilst sitting. "I tell what I want to convey, and I am thankful for hearing me out." He didn''t wait for somebody to talk as he continued whilst taking a proper sit. "And with the message from heaven, I''m sure that we have future if we follow it, but I will deny that the road ahead will be smooth."

 71 JOURNEY

    Finally, everyone came out to a decision.


    They will go to the lower region!


    They have enough tolerance in guarding their land against the beasts that were roaming around. If the lower land gives them shelter safer than they have now, they will do their best to protect and improve it for their future generation.


    The journey they will be taken will be troublesome and arduous, but if it will aid their kinds to survive, they will strive hard to achieve and reach it.


    Datu Sub stood honorably. With the right amount of tone, he said, "Our Blazing fire Kingdom already suffered decline. With the premonition of the arrival of demons, we will all be wiped out to the history if we will not do a thing. Now is the time to travel and take a bigger risk for a better result!"


    His encouraging words earned agreement from each of the people present.


    ¡­


    At the Butuan Kingdom


    Inside the residence of Salina


    Salina watched the birds flew on the clear blue sky. She was waiting for the arrival of Tala to share their findings and their conclusion. Weeks had already passed but there is no news about them.


    The agreement between the group of Kalipsi and the 1st elder was that they will inform the 1st elder if they are ready to go back, and Salina knew it.


    As she was deep in thoughts, Second knocked on the edge of the open door of her room.


    Salina woke up from her contemplation. "What''s the matter?"


    Second kneeled like a knight. "The bird messenger of the School came. It came from the east!"


    He has just barely finished his words, and Salina immediately got up. She raised the long skirt of her and said, "Wait here."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Yes, young miss." Second didn''t ask for he already deduced where his young miss will go.


    ¡­


    Kalipsi, Uno, and Tala notified Datu Lakan about their plan of taming beasts for the transportation of the students.


    It earned a surprised to the Datu. For all he knows, taming a beast requires time and effort, but the confidence they contain, it''s like they will just walking in a park.


    He stutteringly nodded his head.


    ¡­


    Eastern Integrated School


    Salina arrived at the office of the principal.


    She faced her principal that was sitting on her wooden table whilst decorating her face with a smile.


    "Good morning Principal Tara."


    "Good morning Teacher Salina. What brought you here?"


    Salina intentionally glanced at the letter lying low on her desk. "Is that the letter from the students who were entrusted some tasks?" From the looks of it, Salina could deduce that Principal Tara has already read the letter.


    "Yes, it is." Principal Tara nodded. "Letter from the east."


    "From the Lakan Family," Salina added.


    "As expected to a geographical teacher," Principal Tara praised.


    "I am just doing my job Principal Tara. And if you don''t mind, I can deliver it to 1st elder too." She offered her help.


    "If you say so, then go on."


    Salina extended her arms to receive the letter. She clasped her fist and bowed, "I will take my leave."


    Principal Tara nodded her head.


    After she handed over the letter to the 1st elder, Salina waits until he finished reading it.


    "May I know what it contains?" She asked seeing him finished reading.


    1st elder first tilted his head in confusion. He didn''t understand why would Salina took interest out of it. "It says that the group of Kalipsi will start their journey of coming back after the full moon rise and they will arrive three days after that."


    Salina nodded in understanding. "Thank you for the information." She clasped her fist and bid farewell.


    1st elder hasn''t given a chance to inquire.


    ¡­


    The Lakan Family West Gate


    The clouds covered the sky making the colors of nature a little dull.


    "Is it going to rain?" Ali asked as she extended her right arm upwards.


    "Who knows," responded by Cite.


    The top three groups already arrived before Kalipsi, Uno, and Tala.


    The Datu and the elders with some teachers also came to bid their last farewell.


    Though the students of the top three groups already bid their farewell to their family, some of them showed up making the north gate more lively than it used to.


    "Datu Lakan, where are they?" One of the elders asked.


    Datu Lakan looked at him with a tinge of guiltiness. "I... I don''t know."


    "_" the six elders


    "Didn''t they stay at the castle, Datu Lakan?" Probe by another elder.


    Datu Lakan scratched the head of his back and chuckled shortly. "They notified me that they will be late yesterday. They said that they will just be going to tame beasts for their transportation."


    "_" The six elders


    Is it that easy to tame beasts for them?


    Their admiration to the students of the Butuan Kingdom came to new height again.


    As they chattered about some of their Family''s business, a beast landed at the outskirts of the forest.


    Three figures jumped out of it.


    Eight more beast landed one by one forming a line.


    The three figures revealed Kalipsi, Uno, and Tala who walked towards them in pace.


    "Uno (Kalipsi and Tala) pays his respect," they all simultaneously clasped their fists.


    Datu Lakan gestured his hand towards the elevated platform as if telling them to go on and say what they needed to instruct.


    Kalipsi nodded in understanding. He stood on the platform and instructed the students to divide them all with three members each.


    Each group will ride at the back of the beasts that lined up behind them.


    The students got excited. It will be their first flight after all.


    "Thank you for all the times you''ve spent. We will now take our leave." Kalipsi bid their farewell.


    Kalipsi led the students to the beasts and tell them what to do.


    Riding a beast wasn''t just stepping nor sitting at their back. They needed direction from their rider.


    Kalipsi taught them the basic gestures he had learned from Tala.


    "Tapping one''s left foot to the left side of the beast means going to left and tapping on the right side, means going right.


    "Tapping both feet on both sides means to stop. If one wants the beast to move faster, the rider needs to lean forward. The beast will feel his position, so it will immediately react."


    All he said was applicable to all beasts, but those beasts who formed their intellect, they didn''t need any gestures for the mind of their master will be connected to their mind that made the master ordered these kinds of beasts even without opening his mouth.


    After understanding the basic gestures, Kalipsi guide them to ride the beasts.


    "Remember to look for each other." He handed whistle to each one of them with the help of Uno and Tala. "Use this whistle if something happens on our way."


    Uno scrutinized the whistles. He hadn''t seen any kind of whistles that is similar to that.


    It was made from leaves and wrapped into circles. As he looked inside, he can clearly see something that was stuck in between.


    Tala had seen a lot of things, so a whistle made by leaves wasn''t new to her, but she was impressed by how Kalipsi made it to cater the unique hearing ability of Lipad.


    That whistles were special. It will not create a loud sound. Instead, it will create a sound wave that is clear to hear by Lipad.


    It was his discovery that Lipad has a unique sense of hearing. Before he came to the Lakan Family, he made those whistles for he believes that guiding the students will be a tough job.


    He has no idea what will happen to their journey. Though he has Uno and Tala, it might be more relevant to be prepared.


    As they soar to the sky, the students waved their hands for the last time.

 72 SACRIFICE

    Luzviminda Realm


    The hot vibes of the noontime didn''t pass through the thick wall of a hidden stone room where only a table was the furniture.


    Three figures, dripping with sweats, stood vigilantly to each other, circling the stone table.


    They all wore their crowns and tailored robes.


    Aside from the three, no living thing is inside.


    That is the meeting among the three realms!


    "King Homobono, I''ll appreciate your forewarning, but sadly, there''s nothing that I can do." The voice of the middle-aged man was a little hoarse. His face has a mark, a long slash, visibly from a sword. He was King Yamato, from the Rising Sun Realm.


    King Homobono darken his sight as he looked at King Yamato. He clearly and precisely explained the purpose of their meeting, but he hadn''t thought that the Rising Sun Realm will refuse to help.


    His sight became darker when he heard the side of the Cin Realm. "My land isn''t stable. I can''t provide help either." He is known as King Shin, from the north.


    King Homobono punched the stone table with just his strength alone, but it was enough to shatter the table into smithereens and made the ground shake a little. He laughed sarcastically. "I get it. You two are cowards."


    His words earned displeasure from the two.


    With his full disdain tone, King Homobono said, "Shin, your realm is just a bit smaller than mine, how could you meet problem? Well, I guess you couldn''t control your people. And Yamato, your realm is catching up with Shin. You can''t help? It may be because you are already digging your own grave and you are ready to jump in and be burry alive."


    He didn''t even care to call them by their name alone.


    "You!" The two simultaneously pointed him out.


    "Your foul mouth needs to be zipper YOUR HIGHNESS," King Shin pressed a heavy tone to his name.


    "If you can''t wait to see mountains of dead body swimming at their own blood, then go ahead. We will all die eventually if no one will help me restore the wall." King Homobono didn''t wait for them to talk as he flipped his robe arrogantly and leave the place without a word.


    King Yamato and King Shin could only clench their fist.


    "That arrogant king. Let''s see how far you will survive." Shin swore.


    Yamato and Shin left the place without saying goodbye to each other.


    ...


    A group of kalesa was parading on the cemented road of the Rising Sun Realm. It was the group of King Yamato who has just come back from the meeting of the three realms.


    King Yamato, sitting on a Kalesa that was hindered by a curtain, gazed at the far distant watching his people as he reminiscence something.


    The Kalesa was way grander and bigger than the Kalesa who followed behind.


    It was made of special wood that was hard as a rock but lighter. Its inclined cart can accommodate six people though King Yamato was the only one who rides it.


    The chair he was sitting was big making the space inside a little cramp than it used to be.


    The outside and inside of the Kalesa were intricately designed and outlined making it an eye-catching.


    When they pass by, his people tend to bow knowing who ride the kalesa.


    ''I need to protect them.'' King Yamato caught a glance of children''s playing at the roadside. He suddenly remembered his childhood memories. He looked at the faraway castle of his. ''I need to consider it.''


    ...


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Blazing Fire Kingdom


    Everyone was busy preparing for a long journey. Datu Sub kept reminding and checking everyone and everything.


    He visited Kass to check their army and the battle equipment.


    "Your highness, the preparation will be ready after a month," Kass reported.


    Datu Sub nodded his head slowly. He tapped the shoulder of Kass asking, "Can you make it a bit faster?"


    Kass understood their situation, but without proper preparation, they will be like delivering themselves to death. He shook his head. "That''s the fastest time I already deduced your majesty. If we make it faster, I''m afraid that will meet great trouble on our way."


    Kass didn''t wait for him to speak up as he continued, "But I''ll do my best."


    Datu Sub surfaced a genuine smile. "You''re work will be appreciated after we survive this." This was all he can offer.


    Kass shook his head saying, "I don''t need any appreciation, your majesty." He surveyed the army practicing their fighting and battle combat on flatten rocks. "I just hope that we all get through this, your majesty."


    His voice showed a tinge of mixed feelings of loneliness, fear, grave, and hope.


    "I do hope to," Datu Sub followed his eyes.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom


    As usual, the city was busy. Many people came in and out from different Families.


    The little difference was just, the school seemed like competing to which part of the city is the busiest, making the school''s ground unusually active.


    Teacher Saba was busy helping Principal Tara in preparing the incoming selection.


    Teacher Salina also help.


    1st elder was busy with his investigation. He couldn''t confirm a thing for all this time. The only last option was to confront the 2nd elder.


    1st elder though busy, he always finds time to help.


    They were preparing for the incoming Selection!


    ...


    Luzviminda Realm


    King Homobono sat on his high back chair caressing the edge of its right arm whilst musing over a letter on his left hand.


    His trusted messenger kneeled over his eyes looking his reflection on the floor.


    "You can go," said King Homobono after musing about the letter.


    "Yes, your highness." The messenger left without further ado.


    "King Yamato changed his mind. Whatever his reason, it''s a good thing." King Homobono leaned back.


    ...


    A hundred kilometers away from the Butuan Kingdom, a bunch of bloody youth was surrounded by a pack of wolves.


    "Leader, we will distract them while you escape. Please be safe!" An 18-year-old man said as he was holding his bloody right hand.


    The 16 other youths nodded in agreement.


    "Nito, we will fight together and escape together." Their leader, Adi, said grimly.


    "Leader." The other man cried his name. "Please, if you stay alive, we would not die in vain."


    "No. We will fight together." Adi stubbornly said.


    His group member wanted to drag him out but the wolves didn''t give them a chance as it pounces to them like mad dogs.


    Blood flow here and there. They were severely wounded, but they didn''t give up.


    A wolf hungrily pounced to the back of Adi. Caught off guard, he couldn''t defend himself. Fortunately, Wyt was near on his back. Wyt confronted the pouncing wolf. With his strength as a warrior, he was sent flying by the D beast. He wasn''t the opponent of the D beast wolf. He hasn''t thought that there was D beast among the wolves.


    "I''ll confront them, all of you escape," Adi said resolutely.


    "Leader!" The eleven youths muttered in worry.


    "I can''t let all of you die. Don''t worry, you will be able to escape." Adi reassured.


    "A...are you going to use that method?" Nito asked anxiously as he saw the resolute expression of their leader. He was waiting for a "No" answer, but their leader just gave him a smile.


    "You said that we will be going to fight and escape together. I will not leave you!" Nito said resolutely too. He tightened his grip to his sword as he defended himself against the pouncing wolves. The others didn''t want to escape without their leader either.


    Without a reason to waved them out, Adi gathered all his energy to kill wolves as many as he can. ''This was all I can do!'' He downcasted thought.


    ''Not enough. They''re just too many of them.'' Adi thought as he knitted his brows. The wolves have three D beasts and he was the only the elite warrior in the group.


    Blood flows like a fountain. Exhausted and heavily injured, the twelve youths didn''t give up as they formed a circle to guard each other back towards the wolves.


    "Leader, thank you for always being by our sides," Wyt stated as he was gasping for air. He sounded like a dying man.


    "Everyone, in the count of three, run towards the north. Slash those damn wolves that block your way. Don''t hold back and never look back. This was our last resort." Adi instructed.


    The others were perplexed. If all of them run towards the north, the wolves will follow. The speed of the wolves was not to be trifled, and they were heavily injured too. Sure death without a fight will be the result. Before they can ask their leader what was his planning to do, the count down begins.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    Eleven youths dashed hurriedly to the north as they swung their weapon. Some were dragging their heavily injured foot while others were escorted by those who have strength.


    They stopped their tracked sensing the wolves did not follow them anymore.


    "LEADERRRR!" Nito shouted in disbelief. Their leader was nowhere to be seen.


    "NO WAY?" Pil yelled in despair. "Leader let us escape while he buys us time, that''s his plan?"

 73 RETURN

    It now dawned to them why Adi did not give them a chance to talk.


    Without a second thought, they all hurriedly went back to lend hand to their leader not remembering his words of not looking back.


    From afar, they could see a heavily injured man surrounded by beasts.


    No place to step back nor advance.


    Seeing almost all of the wolves were going to pounce together towards Adi, the eleven youths hardly breathe. They couldn''t rescue him on time, but they didn''t stop moving towards Adi, hoping time to stop a minute.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Adi was hopeless. There''s only one thing running in his mind.


    Self-explode!


    Driving all of his energy, he was ready to die with the pouncing wolves but a glint of silver light assaulted his eyes making him blinked and paused what he was intended to do.


    And in that very moment, the pouncing wolves were seen dead on the ground.


    Adi was dumbfounded. He didn''t know how it happened.


    Even the eleven youths were dumbfounded. They have only seen a strike of light going to and fro.


    Before Adi could process the information, the corner of his eyes saw a young man standing beside him. Just as he was about to ask, the young man vanished. A moment later, all the remaining wolves fell dead.


    Seeing their leader breathing, the eleven youths ran towards their leader. They also saw what happened.


    "Who is he?" Bint asked his leader.


    "I don''t know," Adi simply replied.


    The young man slowly approached their distance. His eyes were fierce, rusty blade drenched with blood and with the mountain of dead wolves at his back, he looked like a warrior from a painting that came into life.


    "Here!" The young man threw a pouch. "That''s healing pills. Consume it now or else its effect will be lessened." The young man was going to leave when Adi stopped him.


    "Wait, may we know the name of yours?" Adi asked.


    The young turned his head slowly and looked eye to eye with Adi.


    "I am Kalipsi." Saying those words, Kalipsi''s silhouette disappear. Adi and his group mused over that name.


    ¡­


    He looks familiar, Kalipsi muttered as he made his way back to their camp. But on his way, he bumped to Tala.


    "No casualties, good job." Tala clapped her hands lightly.


    "_" Kalipsi


    "Have you been watching?"


    Tala nodded. "Your speed and accuracy improved a lot." She praised.


    Kalipsi timidly said, "It all thanks to you."


    Tala chuckled. "You''re mistaken. It all thanks to your hard work that you achieved it."


    Kalipsi deeply sighed. He was being humble again.


    "Let''s go back now," Kalipsi didn''t pester Tala for that matter.


    After almost four days of travel, the group of Kalipsi finally arrived at the outskirts of the Kingdom. They continued their way to the 1st elder''s land.


    At the foot of the mountain


    Two men blocked their way, but after seeing the face of Kalipsi, these two men let them passed without any delay. They continued to soar the sky heading at the top of the mountain. The same disciples under 1st elder helped them arrange their beasts. These students couldn''t find a word seeing the bunch of beasts obediently following the group of students.


    As their energy was higher than the group of Cite, they could tell how far the distance of their energy towards the beasts that following behind.


    Though surprised, they did what they need to do. One of these disciples fetched his beast and soar towards the Kingdom. He will notify 1st elder for the arrival of the group of Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi and his group were arranged to living quarters inside the hall. They decided to enter the Kingdom tomorrow.


    Before Kalipsi could tell what he wanted to instruct, he noticed the disappearance of Tala.


    ''Again, huh!'' Kalipsi puff a turbid of air.


    ...


    After arranging the quarters of the students, Tala left the mountain unnoticed. She sprinted towards the heart of a certain mountain.


    After sometimes, she finally arrived at her destination.


    The dwelling of Tikbalang!


    Knowing her already, the tikbalang did not hinder her way. Instead, they led her to where their captain Kaba is.


    After knocking the door three times, Taas opened it. He wasn''t surprised seeing Tala outside the door.


    Entering the small living quarter of Captain Kaba, Tala could see a lot of flaws in the structure. But she cared less. She knew that it will not be permanent. These creatures will travel a long journey in the future. They couldn''t and wouldn''t spend much time and effort to it. They will much more likely to spend their time and effort to get stronger. They are slowly losing their number as time passes by. They couldn''t waste more time.


    Tala waved her right hand and a scroll materialized. She stretched her hand, handling the scroll to Captain Kaba. "This is a method of raising the energy of your kinds. I already finished the map. I will hand it when I think you''re all ready to face the difficulty of the journey."


    Captain Kaba tremblingly reached the scroll. "Than-"


    Tala cut his words saying, "Don''t thank me. I''m just doing my job." Her words earned puzzlement from the two.


    When did it become a job of human to take care of creatures like them?


    Though curious, they didn''t voice it out. It wasn''t because they were afraid to be misunderstood, but because they already noticed something different from Tala.


    He was not an ordinary human! That''s for sure.


    "I have analyzed the energy of your clan. I can say that you all made an improvement, but it wasn''t enough. Make sure to use that method." Tala hadn''t let anyone of them talk as she materialized five pouches. "Use it."


    Tala bid farewell not giving a chance for Captain Kaba to speak.


    Captain Kaba opened one of the pouches. What was inside made him and Taas gulped a mouthful of saliva.


    Energy stones sparkled to their eyes.


    "Why is he being too kind?" Taas asked with an earnest desire to know the answer.


    "I don''t know either, but whatever his reason I think it is for the goodness of us." Captain Kaba looked at the door where Tala went out.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, Eastern Integrated School


    Hearing the news from the disciple of 1st elder, one of the subordinates of Salina reported it immediately.


    Salina didn''t wait for the morning to come. She climbed the mountain discreetly only to found out that Tala wasn''t on the group.


    No other choice to ask someone, she trespassed the room of Kalipsi.


    Kalipsi was soundly sleeping when he suddenly felt cold winds passed through his window. He closed it before he sleeps, but now it''s open wide.


    Two silhouettes appeared in front of his bed. Knowing the two, Kalipsi lazily stretched his body whilst asking, "What''s the matter, teacher Salina? Good evening Uncle Second." He bowed a little in front of Second.


    "_" Salina


    ''Did he just snob me?'' Salina''s face twisted in disbelief.


    Second could only smile awkwardly. Her young miss was snob, but he, the subordinate of her young miss gained respect over the child!? He didn''t know what to do.


    She suppressed her emotions to smack Kalipsi for his rudeness towards her. "Where''s Tala?"


    "Tala has vanished after we arrived here," replied Kalipsi. He leaned his right hand to the edge of his bed. "If you don''t have anything to ask, can I continue my sleep?"


    Salina curved an evil smile to her face. She reached the collar of Kalipsi without a prior reminder. "You will come to find Tala."


    "_" Second


    Caught off guard, Kalipsi was dragged towards hid window. But he immediately freed himself from Salina''s gripped.


    "I can walk you know," Kalipsi clicked his tongue.


    "Good," Salina went out of his room.


    Kalipsi could only roll his eyes. He followed after Second.

 74 APPEASE

    Kalipsi dragged his body out of his room. "This lady is really a pain." He murmured, but with the great hearing capability of Salina and Second, they clearly heard him.


    Salina fussily confronted him. "What did you say again?"


    Kalipsi just raised his eyebrows and coldly passed by.


    "You insolent child!" Her raging desire to smack him came to a new height.


    "If you just stood still there, you should have just let me take my sleep." Kalipsi lazily yawn.


    As he was about to turn back, he felt raging energy nearing his distance like a bomb.


    "Not good," his intuition was telling him that someone is going to attack him from behind. There was only one person he thought that will do it. It was Salina who he has been snubbing since their arrival.


    Kalipsi ran towards the forest keeping a distance to Salina. "I''m just kidding teacher Salina. You should not take a word from your student seriously, should you?" When he secured a distance away from the hall, he tried to persuade teacher Salina to calm down.


    Second could only slap his forehead from the scene over his eyes.


    After sometimes, they saw a silhouette appearing within the forest.


    Salina and Second became alert.


    Kalipsi felt a familiar aura coming from that figure. An aura he could only feel towards Tala.


    As he thought, it was Tala!


    Revealing her identity through the dim light of the moon, Salina and Second relaxed.


    Salina approached her with her stern look.


    Tala understood it immediately. She let her speak.


    Salina narrated what they have done during the time she was at the Lakan Family. She thought that Tala will be mad for deciding it for themselves. Tala was the one who found out those bastards in the first place.


    "You did the right decision," Tala commented. "And now, let''s visit the residence of Saba."


    If they have killed the enemy already, her plan was somewhat interrupted, but Tala immediately thought of another plan.


    Salina and Second heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡­


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Residence of Saba, Private library


    Saba blankly looked to the group of Salina who was now standing in front of him.


    He blinked his eyes for sometimes to clarify if what he was seeing was real. After a moment of silence, Saba parted his lips.


    "Why there are students here teacher Salina?" Saba finally asked.


    "They have a plan. Hear it." Salina gestured her hand for Tala to speak.


    Tala stepped forwards and met the eyes of Saba who was sitting on his chair.


    "The men who kidnapped your grandchild were all annihilated. Now, to not raise suspicious to our guest during the selection, we need to act as what they expected."


    Saba''s expression became grave as he listened. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Simple. Do what they have asked you to do." Tala didn''t show any tinge of emotions of her words.


    Saba stood and madly smacked his table, startling the group of Salina except for Tala.


    "Sorry, but I can''t play the role with the life of my disciple as a stake."


    Kalipsi stepped forward to persuade him. "Teacher Saba, don''t worry, we will take care of them."


    Saba jolted in shock. "How?"


    ''How could these young students take care of the situation that even he, couldn''t take care of it.''


    "We will do the rest." Kalipsi didn''t pay heed anymore as he stepped back.


    "I really don''t get it. This poison was extreme. If I let them take this, they will surely be crippled for their entire life, even if they will not activate it." Saba didn''t dare to use the poison to his disciples. That''s why he insisted on doing it in his own way. He was trying his best to avoid using that poison, but this young man just casually saying it?


    "Let me take a look," said Tala.


    ''What does he need for a sample?'' Saba''s query has been answered immediately just after he showed them the poison.


    Without saying a word, Tala reached one of the bottles. The group was baffled to her action but the next thing she does make their jaw dropped except for one.


    Tala drunk the poison casually!


    Not paying heed to the people inside the room, Tala looked at Saba and said, "There''s nothing to worry. This poison is not that extreme."


    "_" Salina, Second and Saba


    He was insane!


    Truly insane!


    These were the words running through their minds.


    Who will be a sane person that will test the poison by himself?


    "N...not extreme?" Saba almost vomits blood. He saw with his own eyes the effect of the poison when it was first introduced by those black-clad men to him.


    On that experiment, the subject was forced to drink the poison. After drinking it, those black-clad men forced them to use his energy. The result was a big bomb-like sound and it even made a crater.


    "I...I don''t have the antidote. Why did you do it?" Saba was losing his mind.


    Tala frowned. She''s showing this teacher that the poison was just so-so, but to her dismay, he instead fell into despair.


    Tala took a pill. She waved her hand and it immediately coated with energy.


    The group inside froze except for one. Nothing happened to Tala seeing the energy coated his hand.


    "This poison is known as White bomb poison. Upon taking it, the takers wouldn''t feel anything amiss with their body, but the poison effect acts up in that instant. Just exerting even a little of energy, it will activate immediately." Tala explained unhurriedly. "I happen to have the antidote. So, before the time came, order your disciples not to use their energy for the time being. Tell them the truth about the poison and choose those who trust you as their master."


    Hearing that there were antidotes, Saba heaved a sigh of relief. Though he was curious to where did Tala gathered such pills, he didn''t want to start a misunderstanding. He just thought that Salina might be the one behind it. A sudden question struck his mind, ''I wonder how many of them will retain and trust me?''


    The more he listens, the more astonish he became. Saba unconsciously looked at Salina as if asking, was this your plan?


    "It''s their plan." Salina smiled bitterly. She knew what Saba was thinking, but she didn''t want to take credit for the job she didn''t do.


    Saba''s jaw dropped. This child was just fourteen years old at most, right?


    Kalipsi''s eyes widened as he listens to Tala''s explanation. He gulped a mouthful of saliva after Tala''s last word fell into his ears. ''That''s so extreme!'' Now he knew why teacher Saba frantically nagged Tala.


    When the high emotions of everyone present subsided, Tala made way for Kalipsi to explain to them what''s their plan.


    Kalipsi explained the plan. Although it''s bothersome, he can''t let Teacher Salina and Second do the small job.


    Saba, Salina and Second could not help to nod hearing his explanation. The plan was completely reasonable.


    ¡­


    1st elder asked for the presence of his grandson, Ada. The youth who wanted to spar with Kalipsi, but was stopped by Salamuyak.


    Ada was happy to be called by his grandfather. To the busy grandfather of his, they have just a little time with their grandchildren. He did love his grandfather a lot. He and his brother were given so much love by their grandfather, but as they grow, their grandfather became busier.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t be able to hear what you have done?" 1st elder''s voice showed a tinge of displeased.


    Upon his arrival, he heard immediately the loud sermon of his grandfather. Ada''s mood shifted.


    "Is this because of Kalipsi?" Adi asked for confirmation.


    "It is. Now that you remember, I wa-" his words were cut off by Adi''s querulous tone.


    "Grandfather, the youth you have recommended was just too cocky. He thought highly of himself." Ada retorted. He didn''t think that the small bothering he did to Kalipsi will make his grandfather fell into dismay towards him. He clenched his fist with loathness towards Kalipsi. ''How did he get the attention of grandfather? Grandfather didn''t even think highly of me, but to Kalipsi, he was more protective?''


    "Apologize to him tomorrow." 1st elder regained his composure.


    "Why would I do that? I did nothing wrong." Ada was enraged.


    "You did nothing wrong? Bothering him was a fault for itself. You better apologize if you don''t want any punishment." 1st elder puffed air out of his nose. His grandson was getting nastier. He dared to retort now.


    "Grandfather, why do you hate me this much?" Ada''s watery eyes showed disdain.


    1st elder jolted in shock.


    Did he hate his grandson?


    How come?


    "If you like that Kalipsi that much, then be it." Ada didn''t even wait for his grandfather explanation as he walked out. If 1st elder just to see his face, glittering liquids fell into his eyes.


    1st elder couldn''t find a word or two. He just let his grandson settle his mind. He didn''t want his grandson to have an animosity with Kalipsi and Tala who will have a great future, but he didn''t think that his action will result for his grandson to hate the two youth more.


    "Adi, where are you now? Please, hurry up to come home. You''re elder brother needs you." 1st elder forlornly murmured under his breath. Ada was unusually soft-hearted when he face his younger brother.


    Only Adi can appease the unsettle mind of Ada.

 75 KALIPSI RUNS OUT OF PATIEN

    Ada''s group came back a day earlier than the group of Kalipsi. Not because they have travel faster than Kalipsi''s group but because the family they were assigned to spectate has the nearest distance to the kingdom.


    Ada forcefully closed the door of his room. Sitting at the bedside, he clenched his teeth thinking the figure of Kalipsi.


    ''Just wait and see how I crush that ignorant,'' Ada curved an evil smile.


    ...


    The sun rose above the sky lightening the whole city.


    With the help of 1st elder disciples, the group of Kalipsi descended and entered the city through kalesas owned by the hall.


    As usual, the city is busy.


    A lot of carts lined up, shouting their goods.


    The students with Kalipsi poke their heads outside through the windows of the kalesa admiring the scene of the city. The tall structures of the halls they''ve passed by, the new looks of the bahay kubo, and the designed dresses of the citizens that in just one glance, they could tell that the tailor put extra effort on it.


    Kalipsi, Tala, and Uno took the first kalesa by themselves only.


    Just as they were about to enter the school, the trio noticed the difference of the designs and landscape of the school from what they''ve seen it before they left.


    "Looks like they''re prepared," Uno commented decorating his face with a smile.


    Kalipsi and Tala simultaneously nodded.


    They passed the imposing iron gate that was covered with the luster of silver.


    Kalipsi led his group to the north side to report his journey and lists the students with him.


    As usual, Tala has vanished from their sight before they knew it.


    Kalipsi and Uno puffed air out of their noses.


    ''I wonder when will he tell us something,'' Kalipsi rolled his eyes in disappointment. Not to Tala, but to himself. He felt useless.


    Kalipsi got himself up and continued their way ahead.


    Being one of the cream of the crop students, Kalipsi hadn''t encounter any boastful students in their way inside the hall.


    Students were busy going to and fro bringing different things with them.


    They continued their way towards the farthest room to register the students with him.


    Next to the farthest room of the hall, heavy brown eyes locked at the silhouette of Uno looking rather pensive.


    ...


    After the arrival of Kalipsi''s group, letter after letter was delivered to 1st elder from the different Families. It all just say the same thing, and that is, the students they have deployed were coming back after a week.


    ...


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At the farthest place on the north gate of the Butuan Kingdom


    Inside a simple bahay kubo


    A bulky middle-aged man kneeled at the back of an elder who was starring at a distance of a window with his dead black eyes.


    "Elder Hamin, the Sultan asks your presence for the incoming selection."


    Elder Hamin parted his lips, saying three words. "You can go."


    "Yes, elder Hamin," the man heed his order immediately.


    Before the man could close the door, he heard a sarcastic laugh from the inside, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    After a moment of silence, elder Hamin smirked.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, North Side


    Just as Kalipsi''s group were about to leave the hall, they bumped into Ada who looked at Kalipsi with disdain.


    Kalipsi didn''t heed him as he continued walking forward. Before he could pass through Ada, Ada tapped his shoulder, saying, "Let''s settle our score now."


    Kalipsi shook his shoulder to wave out Ada''s hand, but Ada firmly grasped his shoulder knowing his intention.


    The tension of the two caught the attention of the passerby students.


    Cite was going to step forward to lend her hand to Kalipsi, but Laz and Yan simultaneously stopped her.


    Cite glanced at them with her wrinkled forehead, but the two only shook their head.


    Laz and Yan believed at Kalipsi''s strength, but they were also wary in making enemy as they were only new to the Kingdom.


    It wasn''t a wise decision to poke their noses on it for now, but if the situation gets worse, they thought of helping out.


    Kalipsi looked at Ada at the eyes that somewhat unpleasant and angry. "If you don''t take your handoffs me, I''m gonna put it in your mouth."


    Knowing his arrogant behavior as Ada accounted towards him, Ada mockingly smiled at him. "Why not try it then?"


    The air around them became a little wild as the tension became severe.


    Uno sighed in surrender. He has seen the unpleasant mood of Kalipsi just earlier when they have noticed the disappearance of Tala. ''This Ada just add fuel to the fire.''


    He stretched his hands to separate the two, "You two can stop it."


    Being waved by just a student of the east side, Ada felt humiliated. "You don''t have the right to command me." He stuck out his pointing finger and forcefully poked it on Uno''s forehead. "How dare a warrior talked to me like that?"


    He was about to poke it again, but a hand grasped his wrist and waved it away from Uno. "Try to touch him again and you''ll see what you wanted to see."


    "Are you threatening me, Kalipsi?" Ada curved his lips to his upper cheek.


    Kalipsi didn''t say a word anymore. The spectators seemed like to stop breathing hearing the arguments of the two.


    ''Oh! They aren''t harmonious just...like...us...'' Laz thought as he unconsciously glanced at his group only to found out that they were looking at each other too. Laz smiled awkwardly in his heart. ''At least they know.''


    Silent came. Kalipsi and Ada locked in an eye to eye battle with a volt of lightning traveling to and meeting at the middle distance.


    Silent broke by a familiar voice, saying, "Look senior Ada, his so disrespectful to you." His curly green hair that reached his waist followed his every movement. "I''m, Hangin, and everyone here had been watching our words in front of you, but this young man doesn''t deserve to be spared." He stood behind Ada.


    Kalipsi shot a deadly glance at Hangin that made shivered down to Hangin''s spine.


    Hangin avoided his glance by rolling his eyes towards the students of the Lakan Family. ''Tsk.Little chicks for sure.''


    Uno blocked Kalipsi''s view, saying, "Can we now go? We have so many things to do before the sun set, remember?"


    Kalipsi tilted his head whilst wrinkling his forehead. "What things?"


    Uno smiled awkwardly. He dragged Kalipsi out of the hall. "Excuse us!" He said as he waved the spectators to give way for them.


    The students from the Lakan Family followed suit without complaints.


    "_" Ada and Hangin


    Before Ada can do a thing, he saw the group of Kalipsi near the exists already.


    He puffed turbid of air out of his mouth.


    ...


    Red Grass Realm, Inside a run-down castle


    A knight kneeled in front of a middle-aged man. The knight could not look straight to the eyes of the middle-aged man cause of the dangerous aura coming out from the man. He gathered all his courage to open his mouth. "Your highness, the three Realms gathered secretly. We haven''t gathered enough information as to what they have talked about. I can accept, your highness, any punishment for our incompetence." After he hissed, he gulped a mouthful of his saliva.


    The man looked down to the knight, as his proud crown glinting silver light. "You''re dismissed."


    His cold voice unknowingly brought a shiver down to the knight''s spine, but the knight didn''t show any sign of it.


    "Yes, my king," he took his leave with his stoic face.


    The King didn''t leave his eyes off his knight as he leaves. When he secured that his knight wasn''t there anymore, he slowly rubbed his chin whilst looking at a certain wall, but his vision passed through that solid rock. "So you started to take move now, King Homobono."

 76 NOT HOW, BUT WHO

    Outside the Butuan Kingdom, at the top of the highest mountain near the city.


    Zephyr caresses every leaf creating soothing music on every ear that heard it.


    The river flows the same as before. The only difference is that, in the midst of the running water, a sphere of winds floats over. Even if one looks closely, they will not be able to see what''s inside.


    No fluctuations of energy nor life to be detected inside. That''s how formidable the sphere of winds is.


    It rotates in an invisible speed that no one will be able to compete using their naked eyes.


    Inside of it, a guardian sat silently, purifying her energy. Fluctuations of her energy coming in and out of her body like waves of a sea.


    Her transparent golden wings showed signs of opacity as her another asterisk slowly but surely emerging at her wrist.


    After sometimes, the little girl opened her eyes. Her deep black eyes before were now blue. The same hue of the morning sky.


    "Finally," the girl gleefully murmured. She took glanced at her wrist. Seeing the four asterisks on it, she couldn''t help but grin.


    She raised her head and saw the beautiful sunrise cascading its glimmering rays over the city.


    Outside of the sphere of winds, no one will be able to see what''s inside, but inside of it, she can clearly see what''s outside.


    Though it took her a day of meditation to purify her energy, the little girl was satisfied with the result.


    She didn''t leave the sphere of winds immediately. Instead, she raised her hand and materialized a dozen of herbal medicines which float through the aid of her energy. One of the medicine was well known Jasmine all over the land.


    She stood up and raised her hands creating a dust-like golden light from her energy as she stretched her left leg surging her golden energy at the tip of her toe. She bent her right leg, turned around creating a perfect circular formation.


    The little girl sat again as she rested her hands to her knees and closed her eyes. She guided the medicines to circled around her using her energy. Through the energy of the medicines possessed, the little girl can tell its location and state.


    At first, it was slow, but as time goes, it''s speed was fast enough to blow her braided hair. But, of course, it was just nothing to the little girl as she continued what she was doing.


    If one looks closely, they will be able to see the medicines were slowly squeezed to produce liquid, and they intermix to each other, but the speed of the winds hadn''t reduced even just a little bit.


    The excess solid of the medicines were reduced to smithereens, and it was also included in the mixture of liquid.


    The mixture keeps turning and circling around the young girl until it became a perfect shape of a circle.


    The little girl finally opened her eyes. She raised her hand and catch the pill slowly descending on her palm.


    She scrutinized it. Perfect circle with patches of dots, clearly from the medicines that were reduced to smithereens. The smell of the Jasmine stood out.


    She raised her head again only to see the darkness blanketing the sky.


    "Half a day to make this one, huh! Having four asterisks isn''t bad to try to make this one after all," the little girl murmured to herself.


    The little girl materialized the same medicines and began to make the same pill.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, Eastern Integrated School, Eastside


    The group of Laz hadn''t gone out to their quarters after they''ve arrived. Not because they can''t, but because they were intimidating to the gazes of the native students of the kingdom.


    Even the proud Dilaw could only look outside of his window. He now realized how little he thinks about the world.


    Kalipsi visited them after hearing that these students with him hadn''t explored the school yet.


    He gathered them all to Laz quarter.


    "Aren''t you all going to go out and see the whole kingdom? It''s been three days already."


    Laz already asked that question to them but they were all just saying the same thing: it was better to stay than to go out there and meet enemy.


    He raised this problem to Kalipsi who just laughed at it.


    His laughed reverberated to the ears of the 24 students of the Lakan Family.


    "_" students


    "Did I say something funny?" Laz couldn''t help but doubt his words earlier.


    His schoolmates shook their head.


    "No... You haven''t said anything funny. I just remember the first time I get here." Kalipsi resisted his urge to laugh again. "It''s just when I first came here, I ended up having an enemy already."


    "_" 24 students


    "Then... what happened?" Cite asked with high curiosity. They have been staying in their quarters after they arrived, so they haven''t made any enemy so far. But the young man already face an enemy in just his first day of being admitted?


    She wasn''t the only curious one, but even the others.


    Kalipsi looked at their eager eyes. "I''ll tell you after we explore this school."


    We?


    The students of the Lakan Family simultaneously lit up their eyes.


    It just means a thing, Kalipsi will accompany them.


    "Shall we?" Kalipsi led the way out of the quarters.


    Kalipsi showed them the different classrooms and platform of the east side.


    As a former receptionist on an Artisan Hall, the Artisan classroom caught the interest of Cite. The room was unimaginably big and was divided by two of a wooden wall. In front, the neatly lined up new made weapons glitter at her eyes. At the back of it where the forging of the weapons is done.


    Then, he led the group outside the school and introduced the different halls to them which will be their future workplace.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, Inside the palace


    Sultan Alab opened up a letter. The content of it made him sigh deeply.


    "Is the north gate has that much problem? Should I visit it?" Sultan Alab asked himself.


    The letter was from the 2nd elder who was guarding the north gate. It says that the 2nd elder wouldn''t be able to come back at any moment for there were things he needed to confirm outside the north gate and it will take him two weeks at most. He will miss the selection, but he said that he will definitely attend the competition.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, Residence of the 1st elder.


    1st elder was reading the reports about the School guild and Beast Taming Guild he was handling.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    After sometimes of flipping through those documents, a black shadow emerged from the darkness of the corner of his private library. The shadow didn''t come into the light. It just stayed there seemingly waiting for instruction.


    1st elder closed the documents he was reading. He raised his head and eyed the shadow. "Report."


    The shadow nodded gently. "I tracked every person involved and I found out their cold bodies underground." The shadow solemnly reported.


    1st elder felt dismayed, but before he could give another order, the shadow continued his report that makes up his mind to dig deeper into the matter. "We''ve looked again at the place where you are ambushed." The shadow slipped his hand inside a pocket of his cloak. Using his energy, he delivered a stone-like crystal that was the size of a human fist. "I found it nearby the place where you were ambushed."


    1st elder scrutinized whilst the shadow continued his explanation. "I guess the person who put that thing there forgot to retrieve it."


    1st elder could feel the cold characteristic of it. The crystal looks somewhat familiar to him.


    1st elder smirked before he said, "He didn''t forget, but he was afraid to be caught." He looked at the shadow only to found out his dumbfounded look.


    The shadow was thinking that the stone-like crystal was a personal collection of a person behind the ambush, but he hadn''t thought that he was thinking the wrong way.


    1st elder wasn''t that stingy to his words, so he explained, "This is the reason why those C beasts gathered there. With this thing, they can achieve a breakthrough that they were looking for. This can only obtain at the mouth of an active volcano."


    The shadow nodded as enlightenment came to his mind. He suddenly thought of a question. Without further ado, he asked, "How come it get there?"


    1st elder glanced at the crystal as his mind was going through a series of skimming over his memory. "Not how, but who."

 77 BEHIND THE SCHEME

    Finally, the thought of 1st elder stopped on a certain memory. It was where he and 2nd elder were talking about a crystal that will help boost one''s energy just by consuming its energy.


    2nd elder presented an ancient book where the image of the same crystal was drawn. It was so ancient that even the writings were hard to decipher, but 2nd elder painstakingly studied it.


    ''Did he finally found what he was looking for?'' As he thought about it, 1st elder couldn''t help but think something is not right.


    "Something is wrong," 1st elder suddenly has a bad premonition. If the crystal could help boost energy, why did he not consume it?


    He abruptly stood up, startling the shadow who was just standing still at the corner.


    "You can go," 1st elder dismissed the shadow before he goes to his private laboratory.


    Walking through the lit hallway of his residence, 1st elder slid his hand inside his robe and hid the crystal.


    Just as he was about to take the left hallway, he heard noises coming from the right hallway. One of the noises was a familiar voice to him. "Adi!?" He gleefully murmured. His foot is going to step towards the right hallway, but he suddenly thought the graveness of the matter at hand.


    He glanced at the right hallway before he turned around towards the left hallway and continued to walk away towards the right hallway.


    The end of the hallway was a tightly shut stone door.


    1st elder poked a hole located at the center of the stone door.


    The door might look like an ancient structure devoured by the passing of time, but it smoothly slides, opening a slit where he can pass through.


    It looks like a live door because when 1st elder successfully passed beyond the door, it closed itself.


    1st elder reached and lit a lantern hanging on the right side of the wall. With the aid of its light, he approached a stone table in the center of the room.


    There were a lot of apparatus lined up, clean and neat.


    1st elder slipped his hand through his robe and get the crystal. He placed it in a wooden plate.


    This plate was one of the treasures of their family. So, he was hesitant to do the experiment. Because if something goes wrong, the plate may shatter into the unrepairable state.


    In just first glance, the plate seemed ordinary, but when he put the crystal on it, the crystal let out pure energy that glossed around the plate.


    When the faint light, caused by the energy, vanished, the earlier wooden plate was turned into a crystalized purple plate.


    That plate changes form according to the energy it absorbs. But there''s a prerequisite in order to achieve it, the source of the energy shall not be weak. It should be strong comparable to the strength of a grandmaster.


    1st elder didn''t leave his eyes to the crystal, but his expression became grim.


    The first reason was the dot inside the crystal. It appeared after his experiment.


    That kind of crystal wasn''t capable of creating such a dot. It was impossible to think that it was the impurity of the crystal because if it is, it should have vanished during or after the crystal exuded its energy. But, it stays!


    The second reason was that, if the book was telling the truth, why did 2nd elder hadn''t consume it?


    He was certain about the owner of the crystal. He believed that it was the 2nd elder. When they talked about the crystal, 2nd elder clearly stated that he was only telling it to him. The road towards the active volcano is steep and the hot temperature is hard to guard that even astral master like them will be having a hard time reaching the mouth of the active volcano.


    If 2nd elder managed to get it, why did he not use it up?


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, North Gate


    2nd elder was resting to his soft sofa. His wrinkles forehead deeply wrinkled as he felt an energy on his pinky finger being depleted slowly, but it stopped immediately.


    He looked at his pinky finger and confirmed what he felt earlier.


    A purple dot emerged on his finger, but it didn''t stay that long.


    "1st elder," he murmured whilst clenching his fist hard.


    ...


    Outside the Butuan Kingdom


    After five days of concocting pills, Tala didn''t leave the mountain. Instead, she ventured seemingly searching for something.


    She climbed every tree that can be possibly nested by birds.


    With her keen eyesight and sharp hearing, it did not take her a long time to be able to spot what she was looking for.


    At the valley just below the mountain, an ordinary tree caught her eyes because of something peculiar on it.


    It''s fruits!


    It bears fruits, purple in color, circle in shape, and just the size of an adult thumb.


    The fruits were just the right size to be the food of the bird she was looking for.


    She didn''t waste time. She climbed it and met her goals.


    ...


    Luzviminda Realm, Palace, Inside a private library


    An ancient-looking map was lying silently on the intricately designed table. Rows of books neatly and cleanly arranged, crowding the large room.


    Prince Makisig and Abdula were sitting opposite to each other pondering over the map.


    The corner of Abdula''s eyes caught an island at the south.


    He pointed it out and asked, "What''s with this place?"


    "I don''t know," Prince Makisig simply replied.


    Thinking about how Prince Makisig reacted when he presented the map, Abdula deduced that he have not seen it either before.


    He examined the land and murmured his findings, "This land is deserted. Not only a piece of grass leaf was drawn. The land is white? What does it mean?"


    ''Land is white?'' Prince Makisig repeated in his mind. He stood up suddenly that made Abdula jolted out of his wit.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked only to hear nothing. Looking at the man opposite to him, he sees a serious expression masking Prince Makisig jolly character when they first met.


    Prince Makisig examined the map again, especially the south. "Is it really real?" He gasped. He resisted his joy to jump and shout. He looked again to the map and repeat his words. "It is really real!"


    He approached Abdula and give him a brotherly hugged. "We finally found a true treasure."


    Abdula could only tilt his head in confusion. "Did you find anything?"


    "Yes! A huge discovery, young man." Prince Makisig grinned. "There''s a myth going around that even my mother believed in it."


    Abdula was all ears. He thirsts for knowledge even before he was deemed as a personal warrior of a guardian. But after being one, his thirst for knowledge came to a new height.


    "It says that a long time ago, there were seven lands connected by seven seas. One of those islands has the whitest land, but also the coldest land that if not strong enough, you will freeze to death. It was the most beautiful land a human wanted to go to.


    "Why would human go to the coldest island? They might not survive, right?


    "It is not because of its white land, but because, it was the place where a gate connected to the land of guardian was built.


    "If my theory is right, this southern island is the place it says on the myth."


    Prince Makisig couldn''t contain the excitement of his bold guess.


    Abdula stood abruptly startling Prince Makisig. "If you''re right, then we might be able to see the companion of Tala. When will we start to travel?" He said beamingly.


    Prince Makisig shook his head. "We can''t. My father would not even let us step outside the gate of this palace, what more venturing to the unknown. We can only go if we reach the peak of purification and one more thing, if this southern land is what it says in the myth, I don''t believe that we can survive the freezing temperature of it."


    Though a little sad, Abdula understand their inferior strength. "Then, let''s go there when we achieve the peak of our energy."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Prince Makisig nodded. "That''s for sure."


    The two calmed down and took their seat. Prince Makisig pouted his mouth as he looked at the island surrounded by conspicuous line.


    His eyes suddenly lit up. He abruptly stood up startling Abdula. Instead of being angry, Abdula was beaming with joy.


    Whenever Prince Makisig acted abruptly, it''s just mean a thing, he has an idea or two.

 78 TROUBLE?

    Prince Makisig caressed the spot of the land located on the west side. "We already deduced that we might be living here." He eyed Abdula to see his agreement.


    Abdula didn''t let him down as Abdula nodded.


    Because of the conspicuous line, they deduced it in such a way. They believe that the line was the wall the King was talking about.


    Prince Makisig followed the line with his finger whilst saying, "This line didn''t have any opening. Does it mean we were separated to the other land?


    "If so, what will be it looks like outside?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Abdula looked at the map and confirmed that the line was solid, not giving a room for space. "Does no one tried to pass through the wall?" He asked him.


    "I never heard one. I don''t even know that this exists." Prince Makisig pouted with disbelief. His father didn''t tell him anything about it.


    Understanding his reaction, Abdula comforted him. "It''s okay. We can ask the king if we wanted to, right?"


    Prince Makisig lit up, but his expression shifted immediately thinking a problem. "I don''t think the King will say anything about it."


    "He might not be willing to tell you in the past, but now, we are different. We are no longer are ordinary citizens, but we are chosen by a guardian. If the wall will break, how can we face the guardian who chooses us?"


    Though young, Abdula mindset was mature enough to make decisions of his own. "But if the king insisted us to stay out of it, as a chosen one, I will act on my own."


    He already made up his mind. Even if Price Makisig stopped him, he will not change his mind.


    Prince Makisig chuckled seeing the unwavering mind. "If that''s the case, then, let me join, can I?"


    Abdula widened his eyes in disbelief. He thought that Prince Makisig will stop him. Instead, he wanted to accompany him. It took him a minute to absorb Makisig''s words. "O...of course."


    They came into agreement.


    "Prince Makisig, why not we show this to your father. He might know what these remaining five lands are." Its almost depilated condition made Abdula believed that it was stored there for who knows how long and the King know somehow its existence.


    Prince Makisig showed hesitation to his face. If they approached his father about the map, he will be heavily guarded to secure that he will not leave the palace without his permission. Asking for the permission of his father was way more ardous than climbing mountains and crossing seas.


    After a minute of thinking about it, he eventually agreed. "Then, let''s go."


    "Mm!" Abdula discernibly nodded.


    Prince Makisig has just slightly touched the map, but to his and Abdula''s surprised, it was reduced to ashes at a visible speed.


    "No...no!"


    Prince Makisig and Abdula were panicked-stricken as they tried any ways to stop its seemingly decaying action, but it was just for naught.


    The map eventually reduced to ashes.


    "_" The two


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, North Gate


    A man was standing in front of a whole body mirror. He was intently looking at himself as if he couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing.


    His eyes couldn''t leave the bulky muscles on his arms.


    "I will not let you destroy what I''ve started," he curved his lips to his right cheek.


    Out of somewhere, a voice reverberated to his ears, saying, "You wouldn''t be able to maintain that form. If I were you, I will finish everything to achieve that youthful appearance." The voice gruffly stated.


    With the aid of the mirror, the man saw a brown-clad person on its reflection. He looks like a middle-aged man, but the truth was that he was more than a middle-aged man.


    "Time is running out," the man reminded. "And by the way, I know that you know what will happen to you if you''re out of time. Tik tok." His playful tone didn''t help the man in front of the mirror to be calm.


    "I know what I needed to do," the man in the mirror poorly stated.


    After the gruffly voice''s owner vanished from his sight, the skin of the man in front of the mirror rapidly changing into the skin of a wrinkled old man who was turning into the familiar figure as 2nd elder.


    ...


    Butuan Kingdom, Eastern Integrated School


    At Kalipsi''s residence


    On Kalipsi''s private garden, a young man was standing over a rock. His short red hair slightly sways as winds passed by. His piercing eyes looked above the gray sky.


    With a dedication drawn all over his face, the young man started to surged his energy and equally distributed it all over his body coating him like a transparent light glimmering around him.


    The energy around him seemed like to be absorbed by his own body making him little invisible second by second until he vanished from where he stood.


    The next second, he found himself twenty meters away from his original position.


    "Yeees. A success!" The young man grinned.


    He jumped and jumped as if a little child that was given his favorite candy.


    Claps were heard by him. He searched for where it came and found out that another young man was leaning beside a tree just next to the rock he was standing before.


    "Kalipsi, I''ve made it!" He beamingly commented.


    "Congratulations Uno. You''ve made it." Kalipsi sincerely praised.


    "I''m sure you''ve already mastered it," Uno raised his eyebrows simultaneously.


    Kalipsi curved his lips to his right cheek. Without saying words, his energy coated him just like what Uno did earlier. After seconds, he appeared next to Uno. "You''re right."


    He practiced that technique all those days that passed, so, he was able to master it. Though it took him a lot of energy, he pulled it off.


    "As expected," Uno''s beaming smile did not fade.


    "As expected to you too," Kalipsi gave back the comment.


    Uno blushed in embarrassment. He wasn''t used to being praised after all. "It all thanks to you and to Tala." Was all he could say.


    "Speaking of Tala, he''s been missing for almost a week. I wonder what he is doing these past few days." Kalipsi deeply sighed in resignation. "Why did not want to talk to us about his plan? Are we that incompetent?" His words were full of doubt about himself.


    Uno felt his deep dismay. "Don''t worry, he will tell us everything when the time comes." He just met Tala a few weeks ago. Though he didn''t know much about Tala, he knew one thing about him. That is, Tala cares about the two of them.


    Kalipsi smiled at him as he nodded.


    "I got to go," Uno bid farewell.


    Kalipsi waved back.


    Just after Uno stepped out of Kalipsi''s residence, six young men blocked his way.


    They didn''t say a word. They just looked at him with their intimidating eyes paired with their crossed arms.


    Uno knew what they wanted to convey with their imposing stand.


    One of those six young men was the headband guy who blocked his way when he wanted to visit Kalipsi, where senior Lamig came suddenly wanting to humiliate him. Fortunately, Kalipsi appeared.


    This headband guy kept his mouth shut. He only tilted his head once he sees Uno''s attention was with him. Doing so, the headband guy flipped his robe and walked away followed by the others.


    Uno secretly sighed. He knew what that''s tilting of head means. He always encountered it before Tala and Kalipsi appeared on his life.


    Without any complaints, he followed suit.


    The road ahead was unfamiliar to him, but they have just followed the man-made road.


    Though unfamiliar, he could tell that they were inside the territory of the cream of the crops students, because they were passing some residents similar to Kalipsi''s residence.


    After ten minutes of walking, the headband guy leading the group stopped in front of a wooden gate.


    Behind the wooden gate was a gazebo.


    The headband guy pushed the gate leaving it open as they continued to walk ahead.


    Flowers bloomed everywhere as the smell of it sipped through his nose. Some smaller petals were drawn by the winds, swirling and circling on the air.


    That wonderful sight was immediately replaced when they finally approached the gazebo.


    Uno did not even need to see who''s inside. Whoever the person was it, he knew the end result; trouble!

 79 CLEANING OWN MESS

    "Good afternoon senior Lamig. Uno is here with us as you instructed." The headband guy greeted.


    "Let him come here," an imperious tone of a lady traveled through the air.


    "Yes, senior Lamig," the headband guy pushed Uno inside the gazebo. They didn''t leave the place, but they stayed and guard the gazebo in case someone came to fetch Uno.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Uno almost trip when he was pushed hard by the headband guy. Fortunately, his balance improved for the past few days of his painstaking training.


    A wooden table stood still surrounded by wooden chairs.


    A lady was sitting on a chair opposite to the entrance, as such, Uno immediately saw her and recognized her imperious


    disposition.


    She was really the senior Lamig he has encountered before, mocking Kalipsi and Tala.


    Uno hasn''t opened his mouth nor does he has any thoughts of doing so.


    He followed the group of the headband guy because he didn''t want to bother Kalipsi and Tala. He wanted to clean his own mess.


    Lamig curved her lips to her right cheek thinking how much fear Uno was feeling seeing her right now. She didn''t immediately say what she wanted to say. Instead, she let fear fest out Uno''s mind, or she thought so.


    ''Not long, he will be on his knees begging for his peaceful life,'' Lamig thought as she imagined the ludicrous face of Uno.


    To her dismay, Uno just stood there.


    Lamig felt something wasn''t right. She waited for something spectacular sight, but nothing happened.


    Her smirked earlier vanished and replace by something steam of air coming from her nose. She couldn''t take it anymore. Despite the raging to desire to smack him, she was able to keep her calm. Sounding like a behave little girl, Lamig asked, "I wonder if the person in front of me can do a little favor for this young lady."


    Her playful tone resounded like a buzz of a bee, torturing Uno''s ear, but he endures it as he looked at her without doing a thing.


    Lamig chatted at him about her plan of sullying Kalipsi''s reputation, but as time runs, she noticed the unusuality of Uno which made her knit her brows. "I think you have forgotten something Uno." This time, her voice showed tinge of annoyance. "If you don''t participate in this grand plan of mine, your life inside here will be the prize." She threatened.


    Uno puffed air on his mouth, surrendering to the hiss of Lamig. "I want to clarify a thing to you, senior Lamig."


    His words blurted out Lamig, but he didn''t care at all. He continued, "You can do whatever you want to me, but you will not be able to threaten me to go against Kalipsi."


    Lamig didn''t understand why she felt a shiver down her spine when she heard Uno''s high-pitched complaint.


    Uno sensed the surprise expression of Lamig. He, a junior dare to talk back to her? It will totally an embarrassment to her. But Uno just brushed it off and walked out.


    How could he go against Kalipsi and Tala who help him to achieve the strength he has now. Though he didn''t know how strong he was when compare to Lamig, he already made up his mind to only follow Kalipsi and Tala.


    Uno thought that his time there was over, so he decided to walk out, but before he could step out to the gazebo, he heard Lamig cold voice shouting, "Dasma."


    With her word, the headband guy immediately appeared in front of the entrance. "Yes, senior Lamig."


    "Let this child taste the result of going against me."


    "Yes, senior Lamig." Dasma dragged Uno out of the gazebo.


    Uno behavely followed them. His action heightens up the confidence of Dasma.


    Dasma called his gang group. When everyone was present, he ordered, "Pummel that youth." He pointed out Uno.


    His gang group nodded their head. They surged their energies ready to pummel Uno.


    Dasma imagined how Uno will beg for mercy, but before his mind could wander, he saw his gang group flew one by one towards a different direction.


    The visible dark mark on their eyes tells that they were punched in just a first strike.


    "_" Dasma


    He knew the strength of his group more than anyone else. They might be inferior to him, but if they gang up against him, Dasma knew that he will lose for sure.


    What has just happened made him think twice before he pounces to the person he thought was a prey.


    As Dasma was more afraid at Lamig, he calmed his self and bumptiously approached Uno.


    Surging his maximum energy and concentrated it on his fist, Dasma dashed towards Uno with his full speed.


    Swssh!


    His face came nearer to Uno''s face. Dasma curved his lips seeing the youth just standing still whilst his fist was a meter away.


    His confidence rose seeing how timidly Uno stood.


    Uno keeps looking at him with full curiosity. He can tell that Dasma exerted all of his might. Just Dasma''s desperate face, no one could deny it. He has been sparing with Kalipsi for a lot of times and seeing Dasma''s energy, he couldn''t fathom how Dasma''s energy is different at Kalipsi.


    The purity of the energy of the two parties is like heaven and earth.


    ''I got you boy!'' Dasma thought.


    When his fist was just five inches away from Uno''s face, he met the eyes that he hasn''t seen before. Eyes that he didn''t know why, but he felt that that gaze pierced through his soul.


    Before he can land his fist to Uno''s face, Uno just tilted his head avoiding his fist an inch away.


    With his full strength, Uno raised his fist and throw a punch to Dasma''s face causing the man to tumbled on the ground.


    Dasma hasn''t even seen the hand that punch him hard.


    Upon hearing the commotion outside, Lamig stood up whilst saying, "Keep your noise down. Somebody might hear y-" she hadn''t finished her sentence because of the sight in front of her was totally different from what she imagined.


    Lamig wrinkled her brows. Though Dasma wasn''t one of the cream of the crop students of the school, no one could deny his strength as a student of the west side.


    Lamig warily approached Dasma who wobbly stood up seeing her.


    "What just happened?" Her wrinkled brows didn''t fade.


    "I... I don''t know, senior Lamig. I tried to knock him down, but before my fist could land, I was thrown away." Dasma cried.


    Lamig kicked him out of her sight. "Idiot!"


    She faced Uno and said, "Now I know where your guts are coming from. You''ve just achieved a slight strength but you act as if you''re strong, huh!


    "Let me see how far you can go with just your so-so strength."


    She surged her energy and dashed towards Uno without hesitation.


    Uno has observed the energy of Dasma and his gang before, and he could tell that Lamig strength is superior to them. But if compared to Kalipsi, it is also like heaven and earth.


    ''How is this possible?'' Uno felt the mix feeling of curiosity, awe, and joy.


    If he can stand to Kalipsi''s might, how could he can''t towards Lamig?


    Uno tilted his body avoiding Lamig attack, but as expected, Lamig continued to strike.


    As a gentleman, Uno didn''t even raise a finger to fight back. His plan is to exhaust her.


    As he planned, after ten minutes, sweats ran down on Lamig forehead as she catches her breath.


    Dasma and his gang couldn''t help but felt worried. Not for Lamig, but for their life. If Lamig lost, she possibly let out her anger towards them.


    Lamig clenched her teeth. She has been attacking Uno, but the youth avoided it easily. She felt like a child that was toyed by a gigantic adult.


    She even used all her might but it was just for naught.


    She didn''t give up, not until she exhausted her energy falling on the ground catching her breath.


    Seeing the state of Lamig, Uno was going to leave silently, but before he could do that, he heard an annoying high-pitched tone asking, "Why didn''t you fight back!?"


    Uno turned back and face her responding, "Because you are a girl." His voice was calm as a lake.


    Lamig felt that her pride has been crushed. Aside from being defeated, she felt humiliated. She did her best to cover her female character, but who knows, a young man will endure to just avoid her attack because she is she.


    A lot of men did the same at first especially those who tried to curry favor or court at her. They just avoid her attack, but after tasting her might and being humiliated through her foul mouth, they eventually give up and fight back.


    Lamig hasn''t reacted on time. She fell dazed after hearing his words.


    Uno left her carrying the bold guess he gathered to how Kalipsi''s might differ at Lamig, which in fact, they were just in the same rank: Elite Warrior.

 80 TRUTH INSIDE

    As the day of the selection came near, the busy city became busier as students and teachers of the school went back and forth to the school.


    The sun was already down, but the busy street seemed not to subside.


    Kalipsi visited Tala to his residence hoping to see the person he wanted to see.


    He touched the wooden doorknob and was going to twist it when he heard faint noises inside.


    "Tala!" He unceremoniously went inside only to see five unfamiliar faces that seemed to have bruises on their eyes. His face immediately darkened.


    "Who gave you permission to be here?" His tone was low, but it was enough to make the skin of these unfamiliar faces crawl.


    One of these unfamiliar faces wore a headband. He gathered his courage to open his mouth. "We... we are here... to... invite Tala as senior Lamig ins..tr...tructed."


    Kalipsi smirked remembering the face of the lady they called senior Lamig.


    He scanned the room and saw the unorganized things of Tala. His eyes met up the eyes of the unfamiliar faces who immediately lower their heads. "Who the hell messed up this room!" His tone became gravely serious which made the unfamiliar faces shivered their knees.


    They simultaneously knelt down and beg for mercy. "We are sorry. We didn''t mean to make a mess here. Please forgive us!"


    They have been ordered to search anything that can sully the name of Kalipsi through the belongings of Tala. Unfortunately, they haven''t even seen any suspicious things.


    They begged as if their life depends on it. They knew that they don''t have the strength to fight him even of they gang together.


    Kalipsi clicked his tongue. He found a seat and sat down. "Clean it up!" He ordered casually.


    "Ah.. yes!" These unfamiliar faces heed his order and tidy up the place as fast as they can.


    After ten minutes, the place was clean and neat as before.


    Kneeling behind Kalipsi, they asked for permission to leave.


    Kalipsi didn''t face them as he waved his hand; a signal that they should leave immediately.


    These unfamiliar faces vanished on the site.


    Kalipsi leaned his chin to his right hand as he looked at a certain wall, but his thought was not on the wall.


    He didn''t know how long he was been thinking, but he was only snapped out to a ring of a bell; the sound of the beginning of the night.


    His mind slowly came back from wandering. He lifted his head and was going to stand up when the corner of his eyes caught a figure sitting next to him.


    The figure''s face was hidden under a hood.


    He was startled at first, but after scanning the figure, he recognized him.


    "Why are you wearing that inside?" He hastily asked whilst catching his breath.


    The figure put down his hood and revealed the face of a braided young man, Tala. "Nothing much," she simply replied.


    Kalipsi regained his composure and remembered what his reason for coming. "Why did you just come back?" He crossed his arms.


    Tala realized her mistake hearing his words. Though Kalipsi was young, he also knows how to worry about her.


    She hasn''t talked about where and when will she go, and how long she will be gone. Understanding Kalipsi''s worry, she materialized a pouch and hand it to Kalipsi. "I''ve been concocting that pills. It''s called White Spiritual Pills. Pills that can help boost the energy of a spirit."


    Whilst she explained the details, Kalipsi opened it and scrutinized it.


    It emits pure energy that he hasn''t felt before.


    Little patches were visible, but the luster of each pill didn''t outshine by these patches. Instead, it seemed like to be the unique characteristics of the pills.


    He was mesmerized to its energy emitted that his eyes were visibly shining.


    He put it back and asked, "What does it do?"


    He extended his arms and hand over the pouch.


    Tala waved her hands and the pouch vanished. "It will boost the energy of any spirit creature."


    ''Spirit creature?'' Kalipsi light up hearing the words. He remembered the spirit creature guarding the place where he lives. His family was staying there, so, he thought of them and their safety. "Can I ask for one piece of it? If I need to bargain, what can I bargain?"


    He knew that if he asks for it, Tala will not be hesitant to give one for him, but he was already given a lot and for Tala to be missing for almost a week, he thought that it took him a great effort to concoct each pill. So, he decided to pay this time.


    Tala chuckled. She hasn''t thought that Kalipsi will ask her that. "This pill isn''t suitable for humans. What do you need it for?"


    Kalipsi hurriedly waved his hands saying, "No. It''s not for me." He rubbed the back of his head. "I am thinking of giving it to Ani."


    He didn''t explain much. For sure Tala already deduced what he means by the named Ani.


    Tala looked at his eyes and said, "You didn''t need to worry about it. Besides, I concocted the pills for Ani." She smiled at him.


    Kalipsi surprisingly looked back at her. He couldn''t find a word to tell. "For real!?"


    Tala gently nodded. "I am thinking of sending it after the selection. If you want, you can see it off."


    Kalipsi giggled in excitement. "I will."


    "Then, I will notify you."


    Kalipsi nodded discernibly.


    ...


    The sun rays brightly illuminated the city, glimmering to every moist leaf of trees.


    Loud sounds of bell woke up those sleepy head students.


    West side, inside the residence of the ninth cream of the crop, Lamig.


    Sitting in a wooden room, Lamig seemed like in a daze.


    Knocks resounded on her room but she didn''t hear it out, but as the knocks became loud, she snapped out from her wandering mind.


    She opened the door only to see the face she hates so much.


    The man''s curly long green hair lay on his back. With a wrinkled forehead, he asked, "What happened to the thing I ordered you to do?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Though displeased to his tone, Lamig forcefully crept out a smile. "I will do it during the selection."


    "Tsk. You always delay it. I''ve heard that you''ve invited Uno for a talked. Don''t tell me you didn''t achieve a thing."


    Lamig avoided his gazed and said, "I will do it on my own." Her voice showed a tinge of annoyance.


    Hangin heard her indifference tone. He grabbed her collar and whispered annoyingly, "I think you misunderstood young miss. I''m ordering you!" He didn''t loosen his grip as he continued. "I just want to you remember that you aren''t in that position without my family''s support. If you keep annoying me, I will have no choice but to report you to my father."


    Lamig was taken aback. She couldn''t believe that her first mistake will escalate that far. She hasn''t thought that this young master of her has that grave matter towards Kalipsi that even her future will be affected.


    No other way to climb the peak of power, she can only lower her head.


    Hangin crept a vicious smile seeing Lamig timidly lower her head. He patted her head. "Good girl."


    Lamig wanted to shake her off, but she doesn''t have that courage. She let him bragged things that made her felt small and allowed him to order her around like a slave. She went back and forth to her own residence just to follow Hangin''s order.


    When Hangin left, Lamig went inside her room and throw her body on her bed. She clenched her fist and leaned it hard on her bedsheet.


    "I''ll definitely remember everything."


    Drops of years slowly fell to her eyes. She faced down and let her tears fell.


    The room became suddenly gloomy whilst Lamig bewail.

 81 DEEPER THAN YOU THOUGHT 1

    Stone pillars lined up straight, side by side, inside the main hall of the palace of the Butuan Kingdom.


    A lady was gracefully advanced towards the high back chair where a man sitting comfortably with a crown on his head.


    "Salamuyak pays respect to Sultan Alab," the lady kneeled down holding the edge of the long urbane skirts of her gown.


    "Don''t be so formal. Call me father. There''s only two of us here." Sultan Alab chuckled. His daughter grew a lot.


    "Yes, father." The lady curved her lips slightly.


    "How was it?" Sultan brimmed with anticipation.


    "Kalipsi was no doubt strong." Salamuyak knew how powerful the black-cloak men they have encountered inside the cave but he personally killed it by himself. But she hid the truth to his father.


    She twisted the story a little bit. She reported that the strongest beast they have encountered was killed by Kalipsi alone as they let him do it. "But I haven''t seen Tala uses his power," Salamuyak added.


    The Sultan became silent for a moment. According to the elders that with the two, Tala managed to shield a powerful attack from a disciple of Far Eastern Academy and Kalipsi was no doubt strong as his daughter saw his power with her own eyes. He decided to look closely towards the two youth and his daughter volunteered.


    "If there are unusual things about those two, report it to father immediately, okay?" Sultan patted the shoulder of his daughter.


    "Yes, father."


    "Do you have something to do?" The Sultan asked.


    "Nothing much. Why did you ask?" Salamuyak responded respectfully.


    "I hope to dine with you. Can you do that for this father of yours?" Sultan hung a smile on his face.


    "Of course father." Salamuyak brimmingly responded. They eat together in a rare moment, so of course, Salamuyak wouldn''t waste this opportunity to eat with her father again. Sultan unhurriedly ordered the servants to fetch some food for them as they leisurely chatted.


    ...


    Sun passed through an open window, illuminating a dimly light room, revealing a young man-like figure with his braided hair hung on his back.


    Ten pills circled around him whilst a force kept it floating. Faint fluctuations of his energy slowly subsided and the pills stopped and gathered in front of the young man.


    He opened his eyes revealing his deep black pupils. Slowly raising his hand, he picked one of the pills and examined it.


    "Not bad," he murmured.


    The pill was the inferior pill he has concocted so far. He intentionally made that quality in order to hide his true identity.


    He materialized a bottle and put the pills inside.


    He got up and went out to his room, striding towards a certain residence.


    The young man planned on sneaking inside. He was confident that no one will be able to see or catch him, but he immediately brushed off that idea thinking that his reason for coming doesn''t need to be concealed.


    When he arrived at his destination, guards of the owner of the residence blocked his way in.


    "This is a private residence of 1st elder. Do you have any appointments for him?" One of the four guards asked politely.


    Though they didn''t know the little man, their actions always reflect on their boss. As 1st elder was a kind person, they were tasked to be kind too by the right hand of the master of the house.


    The young man fell silent for two seconds before he replied, "I don''t have."


    The guards fell silent for ten seconds before they ask, "Sorry, young lad. We can''t let you in."


    Understanding them, the lad nodded and turn around. Before he can step forward, another guard asked, "May we know your name? So that we will able to notify the first elder that you came here."


    The lad faced him. "I''m Tala." He replied.


    "Ta... Tala!" Guards were stunned. They haven''t thought that they almost shoo him away.


    1st elder personally notified them to let Tala and Kalipsi in if ever they came to seek his presence.


    One of the guards rubbed his head and said, "We''re sorry for being incompetent. We have not recognized you. If you don''t mind?" Just as his last word fell, he bowed down and gestured his hands of letting him in.


    Tala fell confused, but he eventually entered the residence. ''I wonder of what did he says to them?''


    Another guard accompanied him inside making it easier to locate 1st elder.


    The guard knocked on the door of a library of the house. "1st elder, Tala has come seeking your presence."


    The two hadn''t received a response. It seemed like the library was deadly silence. The guard was going to knock again, when finally, they heard the elder saying, "Let him come on."


    The guard opened the door and gestured Tala to walk inside.


    Tala found the elder sitting on his wooden chair. She approached him and immediately materialized a bottle and put it on the table in front of the elder.


    "I want to sell this."


    1st elder curved his lips and reached for the bottle. Just as he opened the lid, the energy flowed out from inside. The energy he has only feel towards the astral energy pill; a pill for advancing to astral master.


    The smile on his face was slowly replaced by puzzlement. He tilted the bottle and scrutinized one of the pills.


    Its luster reflected in his eyes as he could feel the cold feeling coming from the pill.


    "This is...!" 1st elder couldn''t contain his excitement. Though the pill wasn''t suitable for him, there was a family who possesses the water elements.


    "With this quality, I think this will reach a thousand silver pilancitos." 1st elder couldn''t help but admire the youth.


    Tala couldn''t care much about money, but she needed funds to bought the medicinal ingredients to concoct pills for her comrades. There were ingredients that she couldn''t obtain without investing much time. In order to thrift time, she decided to sell pills.


    "I know an auction house that will open tonight."


    Tala nodded as she shoves the bottle to him.


    "I will personally go there. If you want, you can come with me. There might be things that may interest you." 1st elder suggested.


    Tala didn''t hesitate to nod. That was her chance to buy medicinal plants if ever the auction house has.


    "Alright. I will send my subordinate to your residence tonight."


    1st elder waved his hand and the bottle vanished. He looked at the drawer under his table. Visible hesitation decorated his face.


    Just as Tala was about to bid farewell, he deeply inhaled and parted his lips, saying, "I have something to show you." As he says so, he opened the drawer and presented a wooden box to Tala.


    He slid it towards Tala. "My subordinate found it near the site where I was ambushed."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He stopped explaining seeing Tala hold and looked at the crystal.


    After five seconds, Tala deactivated her holy eagle sight and put back the crystal. "What do you think?" She wanted to hear his opinion first before she speaks about her conclusion.


    1st elder startled at first seeing Tala already putting back the crystal. ''It was just five seconds at most after he picked it up, how could he examine it that easy?''


    He needs to use the wooden reflection plate in order to confirm his conclusion, but the child just touches it!?


    He told his conclusion putting emphasized on 2nd elder''s anomaly.


    Tala felt something was amiss to the book he was describing. She asked, "Do you have the book?"


    1st elder sensed something not good, but unfortunately, he hasn''t taken possession of the book. It was on the hand of the 2nd elder. He shook his head.


    "Do you remember anything written on it aside from this crystal?"


    Anything ancient was important history for there was always be a clue or more for completing the history of the world.


    If she was able to complete the story of the world, she might find a way to reverse what will happen in the future and what happened to her.


    Why and how she able to come back to the past!?


    Who is that man?


    Does the scepter of Head Araw really from an Angel?


    Tala has so much to know.


    1st elder searched for his memory about the book. Remembering something, he fetched out a quill and a paper and started to write it down.


    Because the writings were impossible for him to read, he could only remember fragmented information, but a symbol was deeply ingrained to his mind.


    He draws six circles intricately entangled to each other surrounded by wavy lines. In between these circles were dot mark. It has some symbols but he was unable to memorize it because it was complicated.


    He showed it to Tala. Pointing the space in between each circle, he explained, "There are complicated symbols. No.. more like writings written in these spaces. I can''t remember it because it was complicated."

 82 DEEPER THAN YOU THOUGHT 2

    Tala scanned the paper.


    It might look like complicated writings to him, but to her, she just need five seconds to recognized the content even if it was fragmented.


    ''Underwold Beast Summoning technique,'' Tala grimly thought. ''How could it end up here?'' The technique should only emerged outside the region because the Guardians forbidded techniques and weapons that were related to any evil things before they seal the entire region.


    Though the technique in front of her has the lowest form, with the strength of the lower region people, casualties might be big.


    She shove back the paper and said, "That 2nd elder of yours is right." She pointed the crystal and continued, "That is the energy Star that can be accumulated over hundreds of years under a nest of a fire elemental beast.


    "It can be use to achieve breakthrough, but in the premise that you can eliminate its negative effect.


    "If I''m not mistaken, someone already tried to use it but failed."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Failed?


    1st elder knitted his brows. He waited for the next words of Tala, but she didn''t bother to explain more.


    He was hesitant to ask but he eventually did, saying, "What''s negative effect? And how did you know that it was used up already?"


    He was baffled and felt something strange about it. He doesn''t know why, but he felt horror.


    Failed was after all often related to life and death of every people who tried to breakthrough.


    If 2nd elder tried it, why did he not feel any changes towards him when they met? 1st elder wanted to know the root of the problem.


    "The dark dot inside is the evidence and th-" Tala paused realizing her words. She saw the dark dot because of the advantage of holy eagle sight technique. Ordinary sight technique wasn''t capable of doing that.


    "_" 1st elder


    How could he see that black dot?


    He was lost of words. He has to use the wooden plate in order to see it, but the child Infront of him has just glanced at it and he has seen it?


    It might looks absurb to him, but with the holy eagle sight, Tala can detect the energy simulating inside and outside of any living or bon living things as long as it doesn''t require much energy than she has.


    "There''s only a handful of human who could do that with the means of eliminating the negative effect."


    Tala paused for five seconds and glanced at the crystal. "The one who have used it might be dead by now. The appearance of that crystal is the clear evidence that he failed."


    Dead!?


    That it means that 2nd elder didn''t use it?


    1st elder became more puzzled. The excitement of the 2nd elder towards his discovery was visible all over his face that if he has the crystal at his hands that time, he might have consumed it immediately.


    Tala continued without caring to his grave expression.


    "Anyway, the owner of that crystal is clearly the culprit you''re looking for."


    Her words add fuel to the raging fire of 1st elder.


    ''That despicable man really want me dead,'' he grimly thought.


    Tala sensed the livid mind of 1st elder. If this elder tried to dig deeper, he will meet his end sooner. Without any expression, she said, "This matter is deeper than you thought. Never dig deeper than you planned or else you wouldn''t be able to see the sun again."


    She purposely lower her voice, but it was clearly heard by him.


    1st elder didn''t react in time. It''s like he froze or was held by something great force enabling him from opening his mouth. That was the effect of the warn of Tala.


    With great difficulty, he nodded his head. He didn''t know why he believed the young lad, but he instinctively trust him.


    "If there''s something you can''t handle, you can talk to me." Though she has given him a warning, who knows he might accidentally step on a ground he shouldn''t have.


    Her words alarmed him, but his desire to know the truth didn''t subside.


    After their little chitchat, Tala wanted to bid farewell, but before she could do so, 1st elder asked, "Can you sell the technique of concocting these pills?"


    He knew that the price of such technique was expensive. If a family possesses it, they will treasure it for sure.


    He will do everything in order to get it for the goodness of the kingdom, but in the premise that the young lad wanted to share it to them.


    Tala paused for a moment arranging the words in hrr mind before she said, "Actually, you don''t need buy it. I am thinking of teaching it to them personally. If you don''t mind, you can select five apothecary either students or master to be taught."


    To his pleasant surprise, 1st elder almost lost for words. "Of...of course. I will do it immediately."


    Though the lad was young, his fighting prowess was beyond his imagination. Killing the beast without bathing a sweat was the evidence of it. If the young lad teach their people, he sure that their kingdom will flourish to unimaginable degree.


    He unknowingly sealed the faith of the future of their kingdom to Tala.


    Tala nodded and added, "You can also choose five people in each different hall. I''ll teach them what I know. Only choose those you can be trusted."


    Tala planned on teaching limited people and let them dissipate the knowledge she will share, so, she needed those trusted people.


    She isn''t done investigating about what happened to the land to her past life. In order to prevent it, she needed to be cautious about sharing knowledge. Who knows that her being naive, may end up the cause of the downfall of the land.


    "Ye...yes... yes!" 1st elder beamingly replied. He suppressed his urged to share the news to the Sultan.


    After Tala went out, he hid the crystal on his storage ring, and he headed to the kingdom.


    ...


    The sun showed its glorious rays cascading all around the city. 1st elder was inside the palace hall, waiting for the Sultan to come out from his slumber room.


    Sitting on the high back chair with accordance to his position, 1st elder was beaming with smile as he stood and greet the Sultan.


    He went straight to his reason of coming.


    The more he threw words, the more puzzled the Sultan was.


    Sultan Alab could simply guess the reason of 1st elder action, but how could he entrust such matter to a child?


    Sultan Alab couldn''t fathom how much pride his 1st elder put to the child.


    "What did you saw to that young lad?"


    Instead of hearing the approval of the Sultan, 1st elder could tell a hint of displeasure in his question. A problem strucked to his mind. He hadn''t told the tale of the child when they have been ambushed.


    He has promised that he will make it a secret, so how could he narrate it?


    Before 1st elder could say his reason, Sultan Alab continued without opening gap for 1st elder to reason. "I already investigated the background of that child. He is so mysterious that I am unable to find a thing.


    "The child with him. Kalipsi was it? Is a true citizen of our kingdom, but he has only met this Tala a month ago."


    The more 1st elder listen, the more his face wrinkled. He hadn''t thought the doubt that his Sultan bear towards Tala.


    Sultan Alab''s tone raised. With askance attitude, he didn''t stop saying, "His way of approaching our territory is what an spy do. Mysteriously appear and will mysteriously vanish. This is how those Red Grass Realm people act. You know that elder Lima."


    Sultan Alab outraged, he has thew words that hurts the pride of 1st elder. "How asinine of you to trust that child?"


    Sultan Alab has only realised his words after he threw it.


    The shock he brought to 1st elder was visible as 1st elder just sit at his seat as if frozen.


    Silence came.


    1st elder couldn''t opened his mouth due to the shocked of his words, while he kept his mouth shut feeling guilty.


    He knew how intelligent the elder was. He has been trusting him, but for some reason, he couldn''t trust the child yet.


    After the investigation, his impression to the child became serious.


    It''s because his wife has been killed by a child from the Red Grass Realm, who disguised himself as a homeless and helpless child.


    Now, it was hard for him to accept people without much background to support their existence.


    1st elder understood his qualm, but if Tala was a gregarious lad, how could Kalipsi be with him until now.


    The roads on travelling from that far place was ardous. 1st elder was sure that they have encountered things harder than he imagined. If his thought was right, Tala should have abandoned Kalipsi, but not.


    Kalipsi was with him, live and kicking.